GRAHAM’S
AMERICAN MONTHLY
MAGAZINE
Of Literature and Art,
EMBELLISHED WITH
MEZZOTINT AND STEEL ENGRAVINGS, MUSIC, ETC.
WILLIAM C. BRYANT, J. FENIMORE COOPER, RICHARD H. DANA, JAMES K. PAULDING, HENRY
W. LONGFELLOW, N. P. WILLIS, CHARLES F. HOFFMAN, J. R. LOWELL.
MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY, MISS C. M. SEDGWICK, MRS. FRANCES S. OSGOOD, MRS. EMMA C.
EMBURY, MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS, MRS. AMELIA B. WELBY, MRS. A. M. F. ANNAN, ETC.
PRINCIPAL CONTRIBUTORS.
GEORGE R. GRAHAM, AND ROBERT T. CONRAD, EDITORS.
VOLUME XXXII.
PHILADELPHIA:
GEORGE R. GRAHAM & CO. 98 CHESTNUT STREET.
……….
1848.
CONTENTS
OF THE
THIRTY-SECOND VOLUME.
JANUARY, 1848, TO JUNE, 1848.
| A Drama of Real Life. | By N. P. Willis, | 61 |
| Autumnal Scenery. | By Joseph R. Chandler, | 64 |
| Biographical Sketch of Gen. Wm. O. Butler. | By Francis P. Blair, | 49 |
| Battle of Fort Moultrie. | By C. J. Peterson, | 198 |
| Clara Harland. | By G. G. Foster. (Illustrated.) | 241 |
| Cincinnati. | By Fayette Robinson, | 352 |
| Captain Samuel Walker. | By Fayette Robinson. (With an Engraving.) | 301 |
| Dissolving Views. | By F. E. F. | 172 |
| Effie Morris. | By Enna Duval, | 87 |
| First Love. | By Enna Duval, | 282 |
| Game-Birds of America. | By Prof. Frost, | 68 |
| Game-Birds of America. | By Prof. Frost, | 185 |
| Home. | By Mrs. H. Marion Ward, | 129 |
| Jacob Jones. | By T. S. Arthur | 193 |
| Jehoiakim Johnson. | By Mary Spencer Pease, | 313 |
| Lace and Diamonds. | By Theodore S. Fay, | 1 |
| Le Petit Soulier. | By Ik. Marvel, | 165 |
| Marginalia. | By Edgar A. Poe, | 23 |
| Mathew Mizzle. | By Joseph C. Neal, | 57 |
| Montezuma Moggs. | By Joseph C. Neal, | 116 |
| Marginalia. | By Edgar A. Poe, | 130 |
| Mrs. Pelby Smith’s Select Party. | By Mrs. A. M. F. Annan, | 152 |
| Marginalia. | By Edgar A. Poe, | 178 |
| My Lady-Help. | By Enna Duval, | 180 |
| Mary Warner. | By Mrs. E. L. B. Cowdery | 201 |
| Major-General Worth. | By Fayette Robinson, | 275 |
| Power of Beauty, and a Plain Man’s Love. | By N. P. Willis, | 99 |
| Pauline Dumesnil. | By Angele De V. Hull, | 121 |
| Pauline Grey. | By F. E. F. | 229, 265 |
| Phantasmagoria. | By John Neal, | 260 |
| Phantoms All. | By Caroline H. Butler, | 304 |
| Poor Penn—. | By Oliver Buckley, | 309 |
| Stoke Church and Park. | By R. Balmanno, | 73 |
| The Rival Sisters. | By Henry W. Herbert, | 13, 105 |
| The Little Gold-Fish. | By J. K. Paulding, | 31 |
| The Teacher Taught. | By Mary S. Adams, | 39 |
| The Islets of the Gulf. | By J. F. Cooper, | 42, 93, 159 |
| The Cruise of the Gentile. | By Frank Byrne, | 133, 205 |
| The Little Cap-Maker. | By Mrs. C. H. Butler, | 221 |
| The Portrait of General Scott. | 234 | |
| Theresa. | By Jane Tayloe Worthington, | 247 |
| The Changed and the Unchanged. | By Professor Alden, | 277 |
| The New England Factory Girl. | By Mrs. Joseph C. Neal, | 287, 343 |
| The Lone Buffalo. | By Charles Lanman, | 294 |
| The Fortunes of a Southern Family. | By A New Contributor, | 325 |
| The Double Transformation. | By James K. Paulding, | 350 |
| Whortleberrying. | By Alfred B. Street, | 270 |
POETRY
| A Funeral Thought. | By J. Bayard Taylor, | 10 |
| An Hour. | By J. Bayard Taylor, | 98 |
| A Butterfly in the City. | By Thomas Buchanan Read, | 104 |
| A Parting. | By Henry S. Hagert, | 238 |
| A Vision. | By R. H. Stoddart, | 286 |
| A Song. | By Thomas Buchanan Read, | 311 |
| Burial of a Volunteer. | By Park Benjamin, | 128 |
| Beauty’s Bath. (Illustrated.) | 131 | |
| Contemplation. | By Jane R. Dana. (Illustrated.) | 190 |
| City Life. | By Charles W. Baird, | 204 |
| Coriolanus. | By Henry B. Hirst, | 319 |
| Cleopatra. | By Elizabeth J. Eames, | 363 |
| Decay and Rome. | By R. H. Stoddart, | 220 |
| Elsie. | By Kate Dashwood, | 67 |
| Early English Poets. | By Elizabeth J. Eames, | 92 |
| Early English Poets. | By Elizabeth J. Eames, | 171 |
| Epitaph on a Restless Lady. | 179 | |
| Expectation. | By Louisa M. Green, | 187 |
| Eurydice. | By Frances S. Osgood, | 274 |
| Encouragement. | By Mrs. E. C. Kinney, | 276 |
| Fair Margaret. | By Wm. H. C. Hosmer, | 293 |
| Homeward Bound. | By E. Curtiss Hine, | 308 |
| Isola. | By John Tomlin, | 190 |
| Lenovar. | By Wm. Gilmore Simms, | 218 |
| Lines to —— | By Caroline F. Orne, | 63 |
| Love. | By R. H. Stoddard, | 131 |
| Lines to an Ideal. | By Elizabeth L. Linsley, | 151 |
| Lethe. | By Henry B. Hirst, | 179 |
| Lines. | By Gretta, | 184 |
| Lennard. | By Mrs. Mary G. Horsford, | 320 |
| Lamartine to Madame Jorelle. | By Virginia | 303 |
| Lines to ——, | By W. Horry Stilwell, | 349 |
| Midnight. | By Thomas Buchanan Read, | 286 |
| No, Not Forgotten. | By Earle S. Goodrich, | 228 |
| O, Scorn Not Thy Brother. | By E. Curtiss Hine, | 235 |
| Poetry. A Song. | By George P. Morris, | 66 |
| Revolution. | By Arian, | 292 |
| Spirit-Yearnings for Love. | By Mrs. H. Marion Ward, | 12 |
| Sonnet to Graham. | By Altus, | 22 |
| Sonnet to S. D. A. | By “The Squire,” | 48 |
| Shawangunk Mountain. | By A. B. Street, | 59 |
| Sonnet to ——. | By Caroline F. Orne, | 67 |
| Sunset After Rain. | By Alfred B. Street, | 115 |
| Sonnet to Night. | By Gretta, | 120 |
| Spirit-Voices. | By Charles W. Baird, | 158 |
| Song of the Elves. | By Anna Blackwell, | 203 |
| Song for a Sabbath Morning. | By T. B. Read | 204 |
| Sonnets. | By James Lawson, | 259 |
| Sonnet. | By C. E. T. | 269 |
| Sonnet. | By Mrs. E. C. Kinney | 281 |
| Stanzas. | By W. H. Denny, | 293 |
| Song. | By C. E. T. | 342 |
| The Memorial Tree. | By W. Gilmore Simms, | 11 |
| The Rainbow. | By Mrs. Lydia H. Sigourney, | 12 |
| The Penance of Roland. | By Henry B. Hirst, | 25 |
| The Sea-Nymphs Song. | By W. H. C. Hosmer, | 30 |
| The Vesper Bell. | By Park Benjamin, | 38 |
| The Sunbeam. | By Mary E. Lee, | 41 |
| The Land of Dreams. | By Wm. C. Bryant, | 48 |
| The Mourner. | By Dr. John D. Godman, | 67 |
| The Saw-Mill. | By Wm. C. Bryant, | 86 |
| The Portrait. | By R. T. Conrad. (Illustrated.) | 92 |
| The Lost Pleiad. | By Henry B. Hirst, | 115 |
| The Bride’s Confession. | By Alice G. Lee, | 120 |
| The Hermit of Niagara. | By Mrs. Lydia H. Sigourney, | 127 |
| The Bridal Morning. (Illustrated.) | 128 | |
| The Alchemist’s Daughter. | By T. B. Read, | 148 |
| The Belle. | By Mary L. Lawson, | 164 |
| The Voice of the Fire. | By J. B. Taylor, | 177 |
| Triumphs of Peace. | By Wm. H. C. Hosmer, | 187 |
| To My Wife. | By Robt. T. Conrad, | 198 |
| The Darling. | By Blanche Bennairde, | 197 |
| The Poet’s Love. | By Henry B. Hirst, | 200 |
| To the Author of “The Raven.” | By Miss Harriet B. Winslow, | 203 |
| The Fire of Drift-Wood. | By Henry W. Longfellow, | 204 |
| The Last of His Race. | By S. Dryden Phelps, | 220 |
| The Sailor-Lover to His Mistress. | By R. H. Bacon, | 233 |
| The Spirit of Song. | By Mrs. E. C. Kinney, | 238 |
| The Ancient and the Modern Muse. | By Lyman Long, | 246 |
| The Oak-Tree. | By Park Benjamin, | 264 |
| The Voice of the Night Wind. | By E. Curtiss Hine, | 274 |
| The Dayspring. | By Samuel D. Patterson, | 281 |
| The Adopted Child. | By Mrs. Frances B. M. Brotherson, | 295 |
| The Pole’s Farewell. | By Wm. H. C. Hosmer, | 324 |
| The Real and the Ideal. | By Marion H. Rand, | 341 |
| The Human Voice. | By Geo. P. Morris, | 341 |
| The Enchanted Isle. | By Lydia J. Peirson, | 311 |
| The Continents. | By J. Bayard Taylor, | 312 |
| Venice as It Was and as It Is. | By Professor Goodrich, | 342 |
| White Creek. | By Alfred B. Street, | 147 |
| Years Ago. | By George P. Morris, | 190 |
REVIEWS.
| The Poetical Works of Fitz-Greene Halleck, | 70 | |
| The Poetical Works of Lord Byron, | 71 | |
| The Life of Henry the Fourth, King of France and Navarre. By G. P. R James, | 72 | |
| Artist Life. By H. T. Tuckerman, | 72 | |
| Poems of Early and After Years. By N. P. Willis, | 132 | |
| Practical Physiology. By Edward Jarvis, | 191 | |
| The Fruits and Fruit Trees of America. By A. J. Downing, | 191 | |
| Historical and Select Memoirs of the Empress Josephine. By M’lle. M. A. Le Normand, | 239 | |
| Memoir of Sarah B. Judson. By “Fanny Forester,” | 248 | |
| The History of a Penitent. By George W. Bethune, D. D. | 240 | |
| Keble’s Christian Year, | 240 | |
| Edith Kinnaird. By the Author of “The Maiden Aunt,” | 298 | |
| Jane Eyre. An Autobiography, | 299 | |
| The Princess. By Alfred Tennyson, | 300 | |
| The Origin, Progress and Conclusion of the Florida War. By John T. Sprague, | 300 | |
| The Poetical Works of John Milton, | 300 | |
| An Universal History of the Most Remarkable Events of All | 354 | |
| Nations, from the Earliest Period to the Present Time, | ||
| Lectures on Shakspeare. By H. N. Hudson, | 354 | |
| Military Heroes of the Revolution. By C. J. Peterson, | 356 | |
| Old Hicks, the Guide. By C. W. Webber, | 356 |
MUSIC.
| Woman’s Love. | Poetry by Anon. Music by Mathias Keller, | 1 |
| Ben Bolt. | The Words and Melody by Thomas Dunn English, | 236 |
| When Shall I See the Object that I Love. | A favorite Swiss Air. Music by J. B. Müller, | 296 |
ENGRAVINGS.
| Innocence, | engraved by W. E. Tucker. | |
| General Butler, | engraved by Thomas B. Welsh. | |
| A Portrait, | engraved by Ross. | |
| Beauty’s Bath, | engraved by Sartain. | |
| Paris Fashions, | from Le Follet. | |
| Bridal Morning, | engraved by A. B. Ross. | |
| Expectation, | engraved by J. Addison. | |
| Contemplation, | engraved by Addison. | |
| Paris Fashions, | from Le Follet. | |
| Gen. Winfield Scott, | engraved by Thos. B. Welsh. | |
| Pauline Grey, | engraved by J. B. Adams. | |
| Paris Fashions, | from Le Follet. | |
| General Worth, | engraved by Sartain. | |
| Clara Harland, | engraved by Addison. | |
| Paris Fashions, | from Le Follet. | |
| Captain Walker, | engraved by A. B. Walter. | |
| Cincinnati, | engraved by J. W. Steel. | |
| Paris Fashions, | from Le Follet. |
TABLE OF CONTENTS—ISSUE #1
GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
| VOL. XXXII. | PHILADELPHIA, JANUARY, 1848. | No. 1. |
LACE AND DIAMONDS.
OR TAKE CARE WHAT YOU DO.
BY THEODORE S. FAY.
“Don’t be angry, ma’ma—I wont jest any more,
if it displease you, but I will make a plain confession.”
“Well,” said Mrs. Clifford, “let me hear it.”
“I have not one feeling which I wish to conceal
from you. There have been moments when I liked
Mr. Franklin,” and a pretty color crossed her cheek,
“but I have been struck with a peculiarity which
has chilled warmer sentiments. He appears phlegmatic
and cold. There is about him a perpetual repose
that seems inconsistent with energy and feeling.
I am not satisfied that I could be happy with such a
person—not certain that he is capable of loving, or
of inspiring love. When I marry any one, he must
worship, he must adore me. He must be ready to
go crazy for me. Let him be full of faults, but let
him have—what so few possess—a warm, unselfish
heart.”
“I have heard you, through,” said Mrs. Clifford,
“now you must hear me. It is very proper that you
should not decide without full consideration. Examine
as long as you think necessary the qualities of
Mr. Franklin, and never marry him till he inspire
you with confidence and affection. But remember
something is due also to him; and the divine rule of
acting toward others as you wish them to act toward
you, must be applied here, as in every affair in life.
While you should not, I allow, be hurried into a
decision, yet your mind once made up, he should not
be kept a moment in suspense.”
“Do you think, ma’ma,” asked Caroline, “that he
has much feeling?”
“I think he has. I think him peculiarly gifted
with unselfish ardor. That which appears to you
coldness, is, in my opinion, the natural reserve of a
warm heart—so modest that it rather retires from
observation than parades itself before the world.
Sentiment and fire, when common on the lips, are not
more likely to be native to the soul. It is precisely
that calm, that repose you allude to, which forms, in
my judgment, the guarantee of Mr. Franklin’s sincerity,
and the finishing grace of his character—a
character in all other respects, also, a true and
noble one.”
Caroline did not listen without interest.
Mrs. Clifford was a native of New York, and had
come over just a year ago to enjoy a tour in Europe.
Franklin had been a fellow-passenger; and a sort of
intimacy had grown up between the young people,
which the gentleman had taken rather au serieux. He
had gladly availed himself of an accidental business
necessity which called the son and proposed traveling
companion of Mrs. Clifford suddenly home, to
join her little party, and had accompanied them
through Italy, France, Germany, Belgium, and
Holland. The result was, that the happiness of his
life now appeared to depend upon an affirmative
monosyllable in reply to the offer he had just made
of his heart and hand. Mrs. Clifford was the widow
of a captain in the American navy, who had left her
only a moderate income—sufficient, but no more,
for the wants of herself and daughter. Mr. Franklin
was a lawyer of six-and-twenty, who had been
advised to repair the effects of too severe professional
application, by change of air, and a year’s
idleness and travel.
The conversation was scarcely finished, when the
subject of it was announced.
After the usual salutations, Mr. Franklin said he
had come, according to appointment, to accompany
the ladies on a walk, and to see the lions of London,
where they had arrived some days before. In a
few minutes, hats, shawls, and gloves, being duly
put in requisition, they had left their lodgings in
Grosvenor Street, Grosvenor Square, and were
wending their way toward Regent Street and the
Strand, through the crowds of this wonderful and
magnificent metropolis, of which every thing was
[Pg 2]
a delightful curiosity, and where, amid the millions
around, they knew and were known by scarcely a
human creature.
Every stranger, newly arrived and walking about
London, has noted the effect of this prodigious town
upon him; and how singularly he is lost in its immensity,
overwhelmed by its grandeur, and bewildered
amid its endless multiplicity of attractions. So it
was with our little party. Excited by the thousand
novel and dazzling objects, the hours fleeted away
like minutes; and it was late before they had executed
or even formed any plans.
“Let us at least go somewhere,” said Caroline.
“Let us go to St. Paul’s, or Westminster Abbey, or
the Tower; and we have, beside, purchases to make—for
ladies, you know, Mr. Franklin, have always
shopping to do.”
“Well, as it is so late,” said Mrs. Clifford, “and
we have promised to call on Mrs. Porter at half past
two, I propose to leave the lions for another morning,
and only enjoy our walk to-day.”
“Then, ma’ma, let us go to that splendid shop, and
look at the lace once more. Only think, Mr.
Franklin, we yesterday saw lace, not broader than
this, and I had a half fancy to buy some for a new
dress—and what do you suppose it cost?”
“I am little versed,” said Franklin, “in such
mysteries—five pounds, perhaps—”
“Twelve pounds—twelve pounds and a half sterling—sixty
American dollars. I never saw any thing
so superb. Ma’ma says I ought not even to look at
such a luxury.”
“But is lace really such a luxury?” inquired
Franklin, smiling.
“You can have no idea how exquisite this is!”
“As for me,” rejoined Franklin, “I can never tell
whether a lady’s lace is worth twelve pounds or
twelve cents. Although, I hope, not insensible to
the general effect of a toilette, yet lace and diamonds,
and all that sort of thing, are lost upon me entirely.”
“Oh, you barbarian!”
“Real beauty was never heightened by such ornaments,
and ugliness is invariably rendered more conspicuous
and ugly.”
“You will not find many ladies,” said Mrs. Clifford
“to agree with you.”
“Oh, yes! How often do we hear of belles, as
distinguished for the simplicity of their toilette, as for
the beauty of their persons. How often in real life,
and how frequently in novels. There you read that,
while the other ladies are shining in satin and lace,
and blazing in diamonds, the real rose of the evening
eclipses them all in a plain dress of white, without
jewels, like some modest flower, unconscious of her
charms, and therefore attracting more attention.”
“Well, I declare,” said Mrs. Clifford, smiling,
“it is just as you say!”
“And what does Miss Caroline think of my attack
on lace and diamonds?”
“Why,” said Caroline, laughing, “since you do
me the honor to require my opinion, I will give it
you. I agree that such pretending ornaments ill
become the old and ugly. There you are right. I
agree that the extremely beautiful may also dispense
with them. These ball-room belles of yours—these
real roses of the evening—are, I suspect, so lovely
as to make them exceptions to the general rule.
But there is a class of young ladies, among whom I
place myself, neither so old and ugly as to make
ornament ridiculous, nor so beautiful as to render it
unnecessary. To this middle class, a bit of lace—a
neat tab—a string of pearls here and there—a pretty
worked cape—or a coronet of diamonds, I assure you,
do no harm.”
“That you are not so ugly as to render ornament
ridiculous,” replied Franklin, “I allow; but that
there is, in your case, any want of lovelines to require—to
render—which—”
“Take care, Mr. Franklin!” interrupted Caroline,
mischievously, “you are steering right upon the
rocks; and a gentleman who refuses all decoration
to a lady’s toilette, should not embellish his own
conversation with flattery.”
“Upon my word,” replied he, in a lower voice,
“to whatever class you belong, Miss Clifford, you
do yourself injustice if you suppose lace and diamonds
can add to the power of your beauty, any
more than the greatest splendor of fortune could increase
the charms of your—”
“Ma’ma,” exclaimed Caroline, “we have passed
the lace shop.”
“So we have,” said Mrs. Clifford; “but why
should we go back—you certainly don’t mean to
buy any—?”
“No, ma’ma; but I want some edging, and I
might as well get it here, if only to enjoy another
look at the forbidden fruit.”
The shop was one of those magnificent establishments
of late years common in large metropolises.
A long hall led from the street quite back through
the building, or rather masses of buildings, to another
equally elegant entrance on the parallel street behind.
The doors were single sheets of heavy plate-glass.
In the windows all the glittering and precious
treasures of India and Asia seemed draped in gorgeous
confusion, and blazed also through unbroken
expanses of limpid glass of yet larger dimensions
than the doors. Silks, laces, Cashmere shawls,
damask, heavy and sumptuous velvets of bright
colors, and fit for a queen’s train, muslins of bewildering
beauty, dresses at £200 a piece, and handkerchiefs
of Manilla of almost fabulous value. The
interior presented similar displays on all sides, multiplied
by reflections from broad mirrors, gleaming
among marble columns. Perhaps those numerous
mirrors were intended to neutralize the somewhat
gloomy effect of the low ceiling, not sufficiently
elevated to admit the necessary light into the central
spaces. At various points, even in the day-time,
gas-lights burned brilliantly. Before the door were
drawn up half a dozen elegant coroneted equipages,
the well-groomed, shining horses, and richly-liveried
coachmen, indicating the rank of the noble owners;
and on the benches before the windows lounged
the tall and handsome footmen, with their long gold-headed
[Pg 3]
sticks, powdered heads, gaudy coats, brightcolored
plush breeches, and white silk stockings,
and gloves.
In the shop there were, perhaps, fifty persons, as
it happened to be a remarkably fine day in June—one
of those grateful gifts from heaven to earth which
lure people irresistibly out of the dark and weary
home, and which, when first occurring, after a long
and dismal winter, as in the present instance, appear
to empty into the sunshiny streets, every inhabitant,
the sick and the well, the lame and the blind alike,
from every house in town.
Caroline asked to be shown some of the lace which
she had looked at the day before. It was produced,
and Mrs. Clifford and Franklin were called to examine
it. The wonder consisted as much in the endless
variety of the patterns, as in the exquisite fineness
and richness of the material. The counter was soon
strewn with the airy treasures, one piece after another,
unrolled with rapidity, appeared to make a
lively impression on the young girl, who at last,
with a sigh, apologized to the polite person patiently
waiting the end of an examination which his practiced
eye had, doubtless, perceived was only one of
vain curiosity.
“It is too dear,” said Caroline, “I cannot afford it.
Pray let me see some narrow edging.”
“That lace is very pretty,” remarked a lady of a
commanding figure, evidently a person of rank.
“Very pretty, my lady,” replied the clerk who
had waited on Caroline.
“What is it?”
“Twelve and a half, my lady.”
“It is really pretty—give me twenty yards.”
“Very good, my lady.”
The article was measured and cut almost as soon
as ordered, and the remnant rewound into a small
parcel and thrown upon the counter.
At the same moment, and as a boy handed Caroline
the edging, wrapped in paper, for which she
had already paid, and which she took mechanically,
she heard one of the bystanders whisper to another:
“The Countess D——!” (one of the most celebrated
women of England.)
“Ma’ma,” said Caroline, “did you observe that
lady?”
And they left the shop.
“Bless me!” said Mrs. Clifford, looking at her
watch, “do you know how late it is? Half past two.
We promised to be at Mrs. Porter’s at this very
time. She said, you remember, she was going out
at four; and it will take us, I’m afraid, nearly an hour
to get there.”
“Then let us make haste, ma’ma!”
And with a very rapid pace they hurried back toward
Regent Street and Portland Place. They had gone
on in this way, perhaps, twenty minutes, when a
white-headed, respectable-looking old gentleman
was thrust aside by a rude fellow pushing by, so
that he ran against Caroline, and caused her to drop
her pocket-handkerchief. He stopped, with evident
marks of mortification, and picked it up, with a
polite apology. Caroline assured him she was not
hurt.
“But, my dear young lady,” said the benevolent-looking
old gentleman, “let me return your parcel.”
“Oh, that is not mine,” replied Caroline.
“I beg your pardon, it fell with your handkerchief.”
“Gracious Heaven!” exclaimed Caroline, “what
have I done! I have brought away a piece of that
lace! Ma’ma, let us go back directly.”
Although the incident had occupied but a minute,
Mrs. Clifford and Franklin, engaged in conversation,
had not perceived it, and had gone several paces on.
The old gentleman smiled, bowed, and disappeared
around a corner.
At this moment a man stepped up, and laying his
hand roughly on Caroline’s arm, said,
“Young woman, you must come with me!”
And a second iron-hand grasped her other arm.
Shocked and affrighted, she saw they were
policemen.
Then the voice of a person very much out of
breath, cried,
“This is the one!—I can swear to her! And
look!—there is the very lace in her hand!”
Pale as death, bewildered with terror, the poor
girl could only attempt to say, “Ma’ma! ma’ma!”
but her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth, and
her voice refused its office. A crowd had already
collected, and the words, “Lady been a stealing!”
and, “They’ve nabbed a thief!” were audible
enough.
“Come, my beauty!” said the man, pulling her
forward, “we’ve no time to lose.”
“Scoundrel!” cried the voice of Franklin, as he
grasped him by the throat, “who are you?”
“You see who we are;” was the stern reply;
“we’re policemen, in the execution of our duty.
Take your band off my throat.”
Franklin recognized their uniform, and relaxed
his hold.
“Policemen! and what have policemen to do
with this lady? You have made some stupid
blunder. This is a lady. She is under my protection.
Take your hand off her arm!”
“If she’s under your protection, the best thing
you can do is to accompany us,” replied the man,
bluntly; and he made another attempt to drag her
away.
Franklin restrained himself with an effort which
did him honor, conscious that violence would be
here out of place, and perceiving that it would be
utterly useless. He strove a moment to collect his
thoughts as one stunned by a thunderbolt.
“”What is the meaning of this?” he demanded.
“If you ask for information,” remarked the man.
impressed by his agonized astonishment, “I will
tell you; but wont the young woman get into a
hack, out of the crowd?”
An empty carriage happened to be passing, into
which, like a man in a dream, Franklin handed the
ladies. One police officer entered with them—the
other took his seat on the box with the coachman.
Caroline, although still colorless, had partly regained
her courage, and endeavored to smile. Mrs.
[Pg 4]
Clifford, in a most distressing state of agitation,
only found breath to say, “Well, this is a pretty
adventure, upon my word!”
As the carriage moved away, followed by a troop
of ragamuffins, leaping, laughing, and shouting,
Franklin said,
“And now, my good fellow, I have submitted
peaceably to this atrocious outrage, tell me by
whose authority you act, and in what way this
young lady has exposed herself to such an infamous
insult?”
“Well, in the first place,” said the man, coolly,
“I act by the authority of the Messieurs Blake,
Blanchard & Co.; and in the second place, the young
lady has exposed herself to such an infamous insult
by stealing ten yards of Brussels’ lace, at £12
a yard, value £120 sterling.”
“Scoundrel!” exclaimed Franklin, again grasping
his collar.
“Hollo! hollo! hollo!” cried the man—hands off,
my cove! and keep a civil tongue in your head,
you’d best. It aint of no use, I give you my word
of honor.”
“Miss Clifford—”
But Miss Clifford had covered her face with her
white hands, which did not conceal her still whiter
complexion.
“Why, look ye, sir,”, said the man, “if you
really aint a party to the offence, I’m very sorry
for you. The business is just this here. The shop
of Blake, Blanchard & Co., has been frequently
robbed, and sometimes by ladies. I was called, not
four mouths ago, to take a real lady to prison, who
had stole to the amount of £10. And to prison she
went, too, though some of the most respectable
people in town came down and begged for her.
Now this here young lady came yesterday to the
shop of Blake, Blanchard & Co.—tumbled every
thing upside down, and bought nothing—went away—to-day
came again—asked to see the most valuable
lace—bought ten shillings’ worth of narrow
edging, and left the premises. At her departure
she was seen to take ten yards of lace—value,
£120. I was called in, and followed her, with one
of the clerks, to identify her person. We perceived
her walking fast—very fast, indeed. It was as
much as we could do to overtake her. The clerk
can swear to her identity—and the lace was found
in her hand. Both the young man and myself can
swear to it, if she denies it—though I caution you,
Miss, not to say any thing at present, because it
can be used against you at your trial.”
“I do not deny it,” said Caroline, with flashing
eyes. “I took the lace, but did not know I took it.”
“Oh! ho-ho!” said the man. “I hope you can
make ’em believe that. Perhaps you can.”
“My dear friend,” cried Mrs. Clifford, now nearly
beside herself, “I assure you, this is a frightful
mistake. She carried the lace away from mere
carelessness. Here is all the money I have about
me. Take it for yourself, only let us go. My
daughter, I assure you, is utterly incapable of stealing.
You don’t know her. As for the lace, I am
willing to pay for it. My name is Mrs. Clifford. I
live No. —— Grosvenor Street, Grosvenor Square.
My dear, kind, good sir, turn the carriage and let us
go home. My husband was Captain Clifford, of the
American navy. Do you think we would be guilty
of stealing? I will give you any money you desire.
I will give you £50—only let us go.”
“If your husband was Admiral Nelson himself,”
replied the man, with dignity, “I could not let you
go now—not if you were to give me £500. I have
only to do my duty. It’s a very painful one—but
it must be done. I aint a judge. I’m a policeman;
and my business is to deliver you safe into the hands
of Blake, Blanchard & Co.”
To describe the whirl of thoughts which swept
through the mind of Franklin during the interval
would be impossible. He saw that a simple act of
carelessness had been committed by Caroline; but
he was enough of a lawyer to perceive that the
proof against her was singularly striking and unanswerable—and
he knew the world too well, not
to feel extraordinary alarm at the possible consequences.
In London, alone, without friends or acquaintances,
a glance into the future almost drove him to
distraction. At moments he was half mastered
by the impulse to bear Caroline away, by a
sudden coup de main; but his hand was held by the
reflection, that even were such a wild scheme possible,
success would be no means of security,
inasmuch as Mrs. Clifford had given her address;
while the attempt would exasperate the other party,
appear but a new evidence of guilt, and in every
way enhance the danger of their position.
As they approached the fatal shop, a large crowd
had collected around the door. Franklin felt that
he was in one of those crises on which hang human
destiny and life, and that he had need of more prudence
and wisdom than man can possess, except it
be given him from above. Deep, therefore, and
trusting, was his silent prayer to Him who hath
said, “Be strong and of a good courage. I will
not fail thee, nor forsake thee.“
Caroline appeared ready to sink into the earth
when the carriage stopped.
“My dearest Miss Clifford,” said Franklin, “these
men have fallen into a bungling error, and it will
require some prudence on our part to make them
see it. But compose yourself. Put down your
veil; say nothing till I call you—and may God, in
his mercy, grant that our ordeal be short!”
These words were uttered with a composure and
cheerful presence of mind which reassured in some
degree the fainting girl. She had at her side a protector
who would never desert her—a pilot with a
strong arm, a steady eye, and a bold heart—who
would steer her through the wild storm, if any
human being could.
Mrs. Clifford, speechless with terror, let down her
daughter’s veil as well as her shaking hands permitted,
and was led by Franklin from the carriage into
the house. He then handed, or rather lifted, out
Caroline, who clung to him with helplessness and
terror. The trembling party—a hundred unfeeling
[Pg 5]
eyes bent upon them—were conducted through the
shop to a back parlor, into the presence of Mr. Jennings,
the only one of the firm of Blake, Blanchard
& Co. who happened to be at home. As Franklin
saw him his heart sank in his bosom, and the courage
which had begun to mount with the danger, seemed
a mockery.
Mr. Jennings was a respectable looking man of
forty, of a thin, hard countenance, repelling manners,
and sharp voice, which, when excited, rose to
a piercing and discordant note. There was no sign
of mercy or moderation in his physiognomy. This
man, who, after faithful subordinate services, had
become the inferior and hardest working partner,
happened to be afflicted with a very violent temper,
which had been wrought into a rage by various recent
purloinings, apparently like the present, attributed
to female customers, and perpetrated with a
combined cunning and daring which baffled detection,
and he had long yearned to lay his hand upon
one of them. His passions and interests were mingled
together in this desire, which, in addition, he
supposed fully sanctioned by duty; and when a
man, and particularly such a man, of a narrow mind
and cold heart—loving power, and rarely enabled
to taste its sweets, once gets into his head the idea
that he is acting from duty—God help the poor victim
that falls within his grasp.
Such was the individual before whom, in the attitude
of a detected criminal, was dragged the sweet
and trembling girl. Such was the man before whom
Franklin stood, curbing within the limits of prudence
his high wrought feelings.
“Now, my honest women,” said Jennings, seating
himself magisterially in a large arm-chair by a
table, while the rest stood in a circle around, like
prisoners at a bar before their judge, “what have
you to say with regard to the atrocious act of
felony—”
“One moment, sir,” said Franklin. “You will
have the kindness to order chairs for those ladies.”
Mr. Jennings paused, fixed a surprised glance at
the speaker, and obeyed.
“Well then, now—” demanded he.
“I beg your pardon!” again interrupted Franklin,
“permit me, in your own interest, to make another
suggestion. Before you proceed in this examination,
I warn you, with all deference to the sincerity
of your present error, that you have before you two
ladies of respectability, and unblemished reputation,
and who are entirely innocent in this matter.”
“Bah!” ejaculated Mr. Jennings.
“Silence, sir,” cried Franklin, with an indignation
irrepressible. “You have dragged before you
through the streets of London, a young and innocent
girl, like a criminal. If circumstances seem
for a moment to give you the right, humanity, as
well as decency requires, at least till the question
of her guilt be settled, that you address her with respect,
and hear her defence with candor and
attention.”
Mr. Jennings turned pale, swallowed his rage,
and replied: “Speak, sir! speak, sir! I am all
candor and attention.”
“I beg your pardon,” resumed Franklin, “if I
have answered with too much asperity. But this
young lady is perfectly innocent. She has high
friends. You will consider her under the protection
of the American Ambassador at this Court! State
to me, if you please, your reasons for dragging her
before you in the custody of policemen.”
Awed by Franklin’s tone, but rather infuriated
than melted, Mr. Jennings answered with sarcastic
politeness—
“Certainly, sir, your request is a just one. The
case is this. The young lady came to my shop this
morning, and had brought out for her examination
the most expensive lace, of which, however, she
purchased none, but, instead, expended ten shillings
for some narrow edging. I must inform you that
persons in the dress of ladies, and even persons in
the rank of ladies, have more than once committed
thefts of this kind, and I have ordered one of the
young men to watch. This individual saw in a
mirror the young lady, as she was about to leave,
seize a parcel of lace, and carry it out under cover
of her pocket-handkerchief. We sent directly for
policemen—but so rapid was the flight of the party,
including yourself, that it was not without considerable
difficulty and delay that they were overtaken,
when the stolen lace was found in her hand. We
are often obliged to forego the gratification of
punishing such misdemeanors by the technical difficulty
of proving the crime upon the criminal. You
perceive how the present case stands. I am willing
to allow it is but fair you should be heard, if you
have any thing to say in reply.”
“I have much to say,” resumed Franklin, smiling
with assumed confidence, “enough to satisfy any
reasonable man, and I hope I stand before such a
one. That the young lady took the lace no one can
deny. But I will tell you how she took it. For the
first time in London, her mind naturally excited,
she was bewildered amid the novel and interesting
objects around her. The splendor of your establishment
dazzled her eyes and distracted her attention.
In company with her mother and myself she came
here to see the lace in question, but she could not
have intended to steal it, if I must answer to such
a charge, because it would have been impossible
for her to use such an article without the knowledge
of her mother. If she is a thief her mother and I
share her guilt. I therefore repeat to you that these
ladies can command references to raise them above
the slightest breath of suspicion—references sufficient
to satisfy the most incredulous—the most unreasonable.
She is a person of the purest life and
strongest principles. Not one of her friends, and,
after a proper examination, not one of the public,
will ever believe her guilty of any thing worse than
a mere moment of bewilderment and absence of
mind.”
“Upon my word, sir,” said Mr. Jennings, “you
have undertaken a pretty difficult task—no less than
to convince me that black is white, and that two and
[Pg 6]
two don’t make four. Who are you?—and where
are your references?”
Franklin did not succeed in concealing a certain
trepidation at this blunt demand, and it was not lost
upon Jennings.
“My references do not reside in England.”
“Ah! ha!”
“I am a stranger in your metropolis.”
“Oh! ho!”
“And therefore,” added Franklin, “every noble-minded
and fair-play loving Englishman will say,
possessing greater claim upon your moderation. I
can bring you, from my own country—through the
official intervention of the American Minister, references
to outweigh a thousand fold—ten million
fold—all opposite appearances. I can give a moral
demonstration that the intentional commission by
this young lady of the act with which she is
charged, is an utter, and a ridiculous impossibility.”
“I have now heard you,” said Jennings, “and I
am sorry to say, I must, notwithstanding, send the
lady before a magistrate. The ingenious arguments
you have used are equally applicable to every theft.
No reference—no rank—no character can weigh
against so plain a fact, proved by ocular demonstration.
No rational judge or jury can doubt she
stole the lace. It is my duty to make an example
of her. This is not the first, nor the second time,
we have been robbed by ladies in affluent circumstances,
and respectably connected. It is a peculiar
crime, and generally committed in a way which
renders it both difficult and dangerous, even when
we know the criminal, to attempt to fix the fact
upon her. This time we have caught her in the
very act. We have eye-witnesses enough to render
doubt impossible. She does not deny it. She
fled with precipitation. She was overtaken a long
distance off—nearly half an hour after the offence—the
lace was found in her hand—and her companion
tried to bribe the policeman with £50 to let
her escape. And do you now talk to me of ‘respectability,’
and ‘connections,’ and such nonsense?
I would go as far as you or any man to
save an innocent person from destruction. But
when once convinced, by my own eyes, of deliberate
guilt, it is too late for mercy. The ignorant
beggar, who steals to save himself from starving, I
could pity—I could almost release; but when the
rich and the educated resort to stealing, to gratify
their vanity and avarice, hoping to shelter themselves
from punishment by their ‘connections,’
and their high position in society—they must
be taught, sir, that they do it at a fearful peril, and
that detection will bring down upon them the same
vulgar and rigorous penalties as if they were the
lowest dregs of the people.”
“I agree with you perfectly,” replied Franklin,
with forced composure, although the plain picture
appalled him, and robbed his countenance of every
trace of color, “but permit me to remark that you
must be quite sure the person before you belongs to
this guilty class. Her innocence can be rendered
morally certain. The whole world will brand as
cruel injustice any harsh treatment. A careless
girl has been absent-minded. All people are liable
to be so. You look for your spectacles when they
are on your nose—or seek your pocket-handkerchief,
and find it in your hand—”
“Our opinions differ on that point,” said Mr.
Jennings coldly, “and a jury must decide between
us. Policemen, take the party before the magistrate.
I will follow with my witnesses, and I pledge
myself to visit so heinous a crime with the utmost
rigor of the law.”
The policemen stepped to the side of Caroline.
“I appeal to your generosity—to your mercy,”
cried Franklin, “that she may at least be taken to
the American Minister, instead of being dragged
before a magistrate. I request only that you act
with gentleness.”
Mr. Jennings pointed the policemen to the door.
“And I not only request, I demand it!” cried
Franklin. “If you refuse me, you refuse me at
your peril—”
“You have nothing to command here, sir,” replied
Mr. Jennings. “The American Minister can
make his statement before the magistrate. I am not
disposed to exercise the least mercy. Policemen,
your duty. If her fate be a terrible one, she has
herself to thank for it. I hope it may deter others
from following her example.”
“And what will be my daughter’s fate?” asked
the unsteady voice of Mrs. Clifford.
“Transportation for life,” was the reply.
Mrs. Clifford shrieked. Caroline rose wildly and
staggered toward the door. Mr. Jennings, as if
thirsting for her destruction, and fearing her escape,
seized her so roughly that she screamed with pain
and terror, when Franklin dragged him back and
hurled him to the wall. His impulse was to strike
him to the earth, but with one of the highest qualities
attained by man, self-government, he recollected
himself and refrained.
“Policemen,” shouted Mr. Jennings, very white,
“I command you to take the whole party into custody.
You witnessed the assault. I am in danger
of my life. They are a gang of thieves and cut-throats.
Off with them this instant.”
“Stop!” cried Franklin, and there was something
in his voice which arrested the step of the policemen,
and compelled Jennings to stand in breathless
attention. “I demand the presence of one or both
of your partners, before the young lady be removed.
You will not, because you dare not, refuse me this
reasonable request. If you do, sir, it were better
you never had been born. Guilty, or not guilty, the
person whom, before she has been tried, your infamous
lips have branded as a common thief, has a
right to all mild and gentle treatment, consistent
with law and justice. You say the jury will decide.
But the question is now whether your house is prepared
to send her before a jury. That is the question
to be discussed, and you are not in a temper of
mind, sir, to enable you to decide it impartially.
The affair will ring from one end of England and
[Pg 7]
the United States to the other, and the execrations
of thousands, who have as yet never heard of you,
will fall upon your name. You will find that there
are two sides to the question. You will find that
if the lady has a malignant accuser she has also indignant
and powerful defenders. The world will
say you might have been excusable not to release
her, but you had no right to hurry her before the
public with needless and brutal precipitation. They
will say—and I will take care to tell them—that,
overcome by your violent temper, you insulted—you
assaulted—a helpless young girl in your power,
whose guilt had not been proved, and that, because
I dragged you back—blind with wrath, and burning
with revenge—you dared to take upon yourself,
alone, the whole responsibility of this outrage,
which will bring punishment on you, and disgrace
on your house. They will say let no lady hereafter
trust herself across the threshold of Blake, Blanchard
& Co., where the watch is set and the trap laid for
the unwary. They will say that Mr. Jennings is a
foul calumniator of woman as a sex—that he has
charged the noble ladies of England with crime.
They will judge whether the young girl could be
guilty without the participation of her mother and
myself, who, as you say, fled with her. The case
is one of mere carelessness, or we are three thieves.
Go on, if you dare, without your partners. Your
house, will become infamous, and you—yourself—mark
me, sir, shall not escape the chastisement you
deserve!”
He ceased, and the silence remained for a while
unbroken.
This appeal was not, on the part of Franklin, the
mere result of passion and despair, although from
both it received a strange power. It was a wise
calculation that Jennings, who could not be reasoned
or melted, might be terrified from his purpose, till
the arrival of his partners, before whom the matter
might take a different turn. By a happy inspiration
Franklin had read the man aright, and he saw
changes of countenance, as he proceeded, which
gave boldness to his heart and fire to his lips. Jennings
was a coward. He was terror-struck at the
idea of acting on his “sole responsibility,” in an
affair which seemed likely to be so hotly contested.
The blood curdled in his veins at the thought of the
deadly enemies, darkly hinted at, and the consequences
clearly threatened. He saw Caroline was
no common thief, and Franklin no common man.
There were moments when he actually believed the
fact really was as Franklin represented—and, thus
quailing under the torrent of eloquence to which the
voice and manner gave something absolutely irresistible,
half suffocated with rage and fear, he said
with ill assumed indifference:
“Oh! very well, sir, very well. I will wait for
my partners. Nothing shall be done rashly. Nothing
from revenge. But the young lady shall not
escape. Mr. Williams, go and see if Mr. Blake or
Mr. Blanchard have come in.”
And thus at least more time was gained.
Mr. Williams went out, and returned to say that
Mr. Blake had not yet come in, but Mr. Blanchard
had, and would join them immediately.
The door opened and the person in question entered.
He was a young man of thirty, of unusually
prepossessing exterior. A stream of hope shot
through Franklin’s heart as he read his face.
Mr. Blanchard seated himself gravely in the large
chair which was abdicated in his favor by Jennings,
who related to him the facts, respectfully and clearly,
and called up the policemen and Mr. Williams in
confirmation.
“It is a bad case,” said Mr. Blanchard. “Our
duty is clear. Is there any thing said in the defence?”
“Oh yes, there is a powerful defence!” replied
Mr. Jennings, with a sneer, “the young lady took
the lace, and kept it half an hour, running away as
fast as she could, but she but she didn’t know she
had it!! ha! ha! ha!”
Mr. Blanchard shook his head.
“Sir, may I speak?” said Franklin.
“Speak,” returned Mr. Blanchard, in a low voice.
“If you have any thing to say I will hear it with
the sincerest desire to find it of weight. But you
have a difficult task before you. These occasions
are extremely painful. The necessity of sending to
prison a respectable young lady, as you represent
this person to be, is harrowing indeed; but private
feelings must give way to higher considerations. I
have a duty to perform—a duty to society—a duty
to my partners—a duty to God!”
“You have,” rejoined Franklin, “but if you properly
examine your conscience, and ask light of
Him who knows the truth, you will hear the voice
of God himself, warning you not to perform that
duty prematurely, carelessly, or cruelly. I ask
time. I offer references to prove that the person in
question, from education, character, habits, opinions,
religious principles, and her whole, pure and artless
life, is not, and could not be intentionally guilty of
the act in question. I request time to produce these
references. My young companion took the lace in
a moment of bewilderment—of absence of mind.
She has just arrived in London—is dazzled and excited.
If, sir, you have a sister, a daughter, a mother,
a wife, picture her—after such a careless accident—grasped
by a policeman, dragged through the
streets, exposed to the eyes of the jesting crowd—the
blackest construction put upon her action, shrinking
before a magistrate, cast into prison, and, God
knows what else!—and all because of an act, not in
reality more inexplicable than that of a man who
walks off with a hat not his own, or another person’s
umbrella—in a fit of forgetfulness.”
Jennings leaned over and whispered something to
Mr. Blanchard.
“It is quite probable,” said Mr. Blanchard, “that
[Pg 8]
you believe her innocent, but the various and glaring
circumstances do not permit me to be of your opinion.
The expressive flight, the intervening time,
long enough to discover a mistake merely accidental—the
bribe of £50—no—no—it is impossible,” said
he, rising, “I am sorry for you, sir, but this matter
rests no longer with me. The prisoner must be removed.”
“What I ask,” said Franklin, “is not her release.
It is only time to make you acquainted with the
proofs of which the case is susceptible. The ‘prisoner,’
as you call her, is as innocent as the snow
yet unfallen from heaven. I do not ask you to sacrifice
what you fancy your duty, I ask you only to
pause ere you execute it. I request you ere you
thrust a shrinking girl, as a suspected thief, before
the public, that you more carefully examine her side
of the question. Her bankers, the Messrs. Baring,
will answer for her presence whenever you desire.
My banker will answer for her. The American
Minister will satisfy you of the strong impropriety
of any other proceeding. Oh! sir, in the name of a
mother’s breaking heart—in the name of sweet
girlish innocence—in the name of God, believe
what I say! If you err, err on the side of mercy.
Think, when you lay your head this night on your
pillow, the day has not been lost, for it was marked
by an act of mercy. Think, when on your death-bed,
you plead at the throne of God, He has said,
‘Blessed are the merciful, for they shall receive
mercy.’ If she really had committed the offence, I
should not fear to ask you for mercy on her young
head—her inexperienced life. Our Divine Master
granted mercy even to the guilty. Will you refuse
it then to this trembling and innocent girl, for whose
guileless intention, in this terrible accident, I answer
before man and God, and with my life and soul.
Come here, Miss Clifford! Take off your veil. Tell
Mr. Blanchard, in the simple language of truth, how
this incident took place.”
“Yes, come here, my young friend,” said Mr.
Blanchard, “and tell me how this sad mistake
arose.”
Perhaps it was Franklin’s eloquence—perhaps it
was Caroline’s appearance—perhaps it was both,
which drew the silent tear from Mr. Blanchard’s
eyes, and those two significant words from his lips.
But oh! to Franklin’s soul, wrought up almost to
despair—almost, to madness—they were rapture,
they were ecstasy, they were like the first streak of
golden sky which announces to the half-wrecked
sailor that the tempest is over.
“Speak, my dear young lady,” said Mr. Blanchard,
“do not tremble so! you have nothing to fear
from me!”
“I left the door,” said Caroline, in a low voice,
“without knowing I had the lace. A gentleman
ran against me and knocked it out of my hand. He
picked it up. I then saw what I had done. I exclaimed,
‘ma’ma, let us go back!’—but ma’ma had
gone on—I was alone—two men seized me—and—and—”
She covered her face with her hands, and sunk
into the chair.
“But, so far from coming back,” said Mr. Jennings’
piercing voice, “you were walking rapidly
away.”
“No,” said Caroline.
“But I say yes!” screamed Jennings. “Mr.
Williams, was not the young woman walking rapidly
away?”
“She had been walking rapidly,” said Mr. Williams,
“but when we came up she was, as she says,
standing still, looking at the lace. It is also true that
an old gentleman ran against her, knocked the lace
out of her hand, and picked it up again. That I saw
from the distance.”
“Mark you!” exclaimed Franklin, “how each
small feature of her story is confirmed.”
“But you left our door,” exclaimed Mr. Jennings,
“at a furious pace.”
“That I can explain to your satisfaction,” said
Franklin. “We were engaged to call upon a lady,
Mrs. Porter, No. ——, Portland-Place, at half past
two. This Mrs. Porter herself can testify. We left
your door too late, and walked rapidly to keep our
appointment. You can ascertain from your clerks
at what hour we left.”
“It was just half past two,” said Mr. Williams.
“I looked at the clock.”
“Mark!” cried Franklin, with an air of triumph.
“Upon my word, Mr. Jennings,” said Mr. Blanchard,
“we have been too hasty—”
At this moment the door opened, and another
person entered.
“Just in time,” muttered Mr. Jennings.
It was Mr. Blake, chief partner in the firm of
Blake, Blanchard & Co. He was a venerable old
gentleman, of an agreeable person, with a certain
dignity which well became his snow-white hair, but
through which, on the present occasion, appeared
a settled firmness, almost a sternness, boding no
good.
“You have come in time,” said Jennings. “Do
you know what is going on here?”
“I do. The facts have been related to me.”
“And the famous defence?” added Jennings,
with one of his worst sneers, “do you know that
also?”
“I do. It is a clear case. There is but one
course for us.”
“And yet,” cried Jennings, “Mr. Blanchard has
been thinking it will not do to send so respectable
a young lady to prison. But I say you will not
have a case in forty years so proper to make a
wholesome example of. If you let this one go,
whom can you punish? Precautions were useless,
if thieves can commit their depredations under our
very noses with impunity.”
“I am of your opinion,”said Mr. Blake. “The
offence is of a very aggravated description; and I
deem it absolutely necessary to send the delinquent
before a magistrate to be punished as she deserves.”
“I have explained—” said Franklin.
But while he commenced once more his agonizing
task, Mr. Jennings took Mr. Blake aside, and
whispered to him some minutes vehemently.
Franklin attempted to speak again.
“I will hear no explanation,” said the old gentleman.
“No argument—no character—no references
can prevail against so wicked a felony so clearly
proved. The youth, condition in life, and education
[Pg 9]
of the person, only render the crime more
detestable, and the necessity for a terrible example
more unavoidable. Your own good sense should
have taught you, sir, that threats are here out of
place, and violence can only make matters worse.
I have solemnly vowed that I would meet the next
case with the utmost rigor of the law. I am determined
to prosecute. Where is the prisoner?
Policemen, take her into custody.”
“But,” cried Franklin.
“I will hear no more,” said Mr. Blake, coldly
and firmly. “Mr. Jennings, who has gone over
the case with the most attention, is thoroughly convinced—”
“Thoroughly!” said Mr. Jennings.
“Policemen—”
Franklin’s brain whirled in wild despair. He
clasped his hands—he conjured the mild, mistaken
man, whose slightest word could save Caroline
from destruction.
“Mercy! I ask only one day.”
“Young man, you plead in vain! Ask mercy of
God, but not of me.”
“Then listen, heart of stone!” cried Franklin, “and
hear my final words. You are old. Your head is
white; your feet are already in the grave. You will,
ere long, be called before your Maker—yourself a
trembling suppliant for mercy. If, with cold-blooded,
stupid obstinacy, in the face of my warning, you
drag this innocent and modest girl, prematurely,
into a police office—at a bar for criminals—to stand
a spectacle for the public, amid robbers, and murderers,
and to run the fearful chances of the law, I
solemnly warn you, old man, you will have innocent
blood on your conscience—you will call down
God’s curse upon your head.”
“What can I do?” said Mr. Blake, overwhelmed
by his irresistible earnestness.
“You can do unto others, as you would have them
do unto you—you can give us time for proof, and
yourself for reflection. You can suppose it was
your own daughter in her place. You can examine
more carefully. You can break from the leading-strings
of that malignant Mr. Jennings. You can
consult with Mr. Blanchard, a man of reason and
feeling, who disapproves your severity. You can
wait to satisfy yourself that this young lady is distinguished
for a stainless character, a pure life, strict
religious principles, humble faith in God, and habitual
communion with him. You can judge for yourself
whether this is a case of monomania—whether
a person thus distinguished, could be guilty of intentional
purloining. Sir, ocular demonstration
weighs nothing against such a character. You can
ask yourself more dispassionately whether it be not
a possibility—a very natural one—for an absent-minded
person to commit such an act mechanically
and unconsciously. You can hear her artless story
from her own lips, and candidly consider if it may
not be the truth.”
Carried away by Franklin’s eloquent vehemence,
Mr. Blake did look. Caroline had risen. The last
spark of earthly hope had fled. She stood, without
gesture or tear. It seemed as if death had already
laid his icy hand upon her, only her eyes were lifted
above, while she breathed a silent prayer to Him
whose mighty hand can raise the trusting heart, in
one instant, from the lowest depths of despair.
“Ha! What! God bless my soul!” suddenly ejaculated
the old gentleman, in great astonishment.
“What do I see! My dearest, sweetest young lady!
Mr. Blanchard! Mr. Jennings! Mr. Williams—”
Caroline gazed at him a moment—uttered a shriek
which thrilled to every heart with an electric shock,
cried, “Oh, sir, save me—you can save me!” and
fell insensible into the arms of Franklin.
“Policemen!—off with you!” cried Mr. Blake,
with tears in his eyes. “Mr. Jennings, you are a
fool! I answer with my life for this young lady. I
ran against her in the street. I picked up the lace,
and saw her look of astonishment and horror; and
heard her exclaim, “ma’ma! let us go back directly!”
Go, proclaim to every one in the establishment
that she is innocent. We are the guilty party—and
we are at her mercy!”
To terminate the exciting scene, Franklin proposed
to return home. A carriage was called.
Caroline had revived, and her feelings, fortunately,
found vent in tears. She wept bitterly on her
mother’s bosom, who gave it back with interest.
But in the midst of their joy, not one of the three
forgot to offer up their secret, thankful prayer, to
that overruling Providence, whose watchful mercy
had rescued them from a fate too horrible for
imagination.
Franklin could scarcely wait till they walked to
the carriage. He wished to carry—to drag Caroline
away. He shifted his position continually, without
apparent cause; at last shook hands with his companions,
saying he would follow the carriage, as he
wanted air and exercise.
They soon arrived home, where Caroline, in a
high state of excitement, was ordered to bed by a
physician; but, after soothing medicines had calmed
certain hysterical symptoms, she fell into a deep
sleep, which the doctor said was worth more than
all the apothecaries could compound. In fact, she
did not wake till late next morning, and in a day or
two was comparatively restored.
But poor Franklin had gone home in a raging
fever, which increased during the night to delirium.
His ravings were of magistrates, the jeering crowd,
dungeons, chains, and the convict-ship. Then he
was at the penal settlement. He heard the frightful
oaths, obscene jests, and blasphemous laughter of
the convicts. Among them he beheld Caroline
Clifford—haggard, and in rags—now toiling at her
task, now shrieking beneath the bloody lash—and
he seemed to grasp the throat of Jennings, and implored
him to stay his hellish hand.
More than a month passed before he was sufficiently
recovered to leave his room. Every day
Mrs. Clifford had visited him, and watched over
him with a mother’s love. Every day the carriage
of Mr. Blake brought the old gentleman to the bed-side
of the poor invalid, where he listened to the
[Pg 10]
ravings of his disturbed imagination, and shuddered
to think of what horrors—but for a providential
coincidence—he might have added to the history of
human wo.
At length Mr. Franklin was allowed to take a
drive. It is scarcely necessary to say that he called
on the ladies. Mrs. Clifford, previously apprized of
his intended visit, at the sound of the bell, accidentally
remembered that she had left her scissors
up stairs. So Franklin found Caroline alone.
“You are very, very pale,” cried the greatly
agitated girl, her eyes filling with good, honest
tears, as she gave him her hand.
He raised it to his lips.
“I beg your pardon, Miss Clifford.”
But, like Beatrice, she seemed to hold it there
again with a fervor which even the modest Franklin
could not wholly misunderstand.
“I owe you more than my life,” cried Caroline,
with such a look as she had never bestowed upon
him before.
“And yet,” cried Franklin, “you fraudulently withhold
from me the only payment in your power.”
“Nonsense—what payment,” cried she, blushing
deeply.
“Your dear self!” answered Franklin, in a
timid voice.
“Then you must collect your debt, as other hard-hearted
creditors do—by force.”
“In that case,” rejoined Franklin, with a boldness
which astonished himself, “an execution must issue,
and proceedings commence directly.”
Mrs. Clifford, having found her scissors, just then
entered the room, but not before the ardent lawyer
had performed the threatened duty—not quite so
harrowing a one as that attempted by Mr. Jennings,
though it led to the same result, viz., she was obviously
transported, and, as it turned out—-for life.
Nor is this all.
Old Mr. Blake had learned how the land lay from
Mrs. Clifford, and he resolved to make the young
people reparation. He owed it to them in all conscience.
They were married in about six weeks;
and when the ceremony was over, a parcel was
brought in, directed “To Mrs. Franklin, with the
compliments of Messrs. Blake, Blanchard & Co.,”
which, on being opened, was found to contain a
superb Cashmere shawl—thirty yards of the £12
lace, and a neat mahogany box, with a coronet of
diamonds for the young criminal.
We wont go into the history of the ladies’ objections
to accepting these costly testimonials. Mr.
Blake pleaded almost as eloquently as Franklin had
done, till at last Franklin “put his foot down,” as
I recommend all young husbands to do on such occasions,
and showed Mr. Blake who was master.
Nor was this all either.
A number of years afterward, when Mr. and Mrs.
Franklin had returned to New York, and while the
fond wife and happy mother was one day profoundly
engaged in arranging a highly ornamented
and curious little cap, her husband entered with a
letter, and read as follows:
To Mrs. Caroline Franklin.
London, Feb. 10, 184-.
Madam,—It has become my duty to inform you,
that, by the will of the late Mr. Blake, of the firm of
Blake, Blanchard & Co., you have become entitled
to his blessing, and a legacy of £2500 sterling, which,
upon proving your identity, you can either draw
for on me, at thirty days, or have remitted in any
other way you desire.
I have the honor to be, madam, very respectfully,
your obedient servant,
John Lockley,
Solicitor, No. —— Russel Square.
A FUNERAL THOUGHT.
BY J. BAYARD TAYLOR.
Echo the startled chambers of the soul,
Waves his inverted torch o’er that wan camp
Where the archangel’s marshaling trumpets roll,
I would not meet him in the chamber dim,
Hushed, and o’erburthened with a nameless fear,
When the breath flutters, and the senses swim,
And the dread hour is near!
Though Love’s dear arms might clasp me fondly then,
As if to keep the Summoner at bay,
And woman’s wo and the calm grief of men
Hallow at last the still, unbreathing clay—
These are Earth’s fetters, and the soul would shrink,
Thus bound, from Darkness and the dread Unknown,
Stretching its arms from Death’s eternal brink,
Which it must dare alone!
But in the awful silence of the sky,
Upon some mountain summit, never trod
Through the bright ether would I climb, to die
Afar from mortals, and alone with God!
To the pure keeping of the stainless air
Would I resign my feeble, failing breath,
And with the rapture of an answered prayer
Welcome the kiss of Death!
The soul, which wrestled with that doom of pain,
Prometheus-like, its lingering portion here,
Would there forget the vulture and the chain,
And leap to freedom from its mountain-bier!
All that it ever knew, of noble thought,
Would guide it upward to the glorious track,
Nor the keen pangs by parting anguish wrought,
Turn its bright glances back!
Then to the elements my frame would turn;
No worms should riot on my coffined clay,
But the cold limbs, from that sepulchral urn,
In the slow storms of ages waste away!
Loud winds, and thunder’s diapason high,
Should be my requiem through the coming time,
And the white summit, fading in the sky,
My monument sublime!
THE MEMORIAL TREE.
BY WM. GILMORE SIMMS, AUTHOR OF “THE YEMASSE,” “RICHARD HURDIS,” ETC.
Green leaves that gather round them—the fresh hues,
That tell of fruit, and blossoms yet to blow,
Opening fond bosoms to the embracing dews;
These, now so bright,
That deck the slopes about thy childhood’s home,
And seem, in long duration, to thy sight,
As they had promise of perpetual bloom;
So linked with all
The first dear throbs of feeling in thy heart,
When, at the dawn of summer and of fall,
Thou weptst the leaf that must so soon depart!
What had all these,
Of frail, deciduous nature, to persuade,
Howe’er their sweets might charm, and beauty please,
The memories that their own could never aid?
They kept no tale—
No solemn history of the fruitful hour;
The lover’s promise, the beloved one’s wail—
To wake the dead leaf in each lonely bower!
The autumn breath
O’erthrew each frail memorial of their past;
And every token was resigned to death,
In the first summons of the northern blast.
They nourished naught
That to the chain of moral being binds
The recollections of the once gay spot,
And its sweet offices, to future minds.
Thou may’st repair—
Thou, who hast loved in summer-eve to glide
With her whom thou hast still beheld as fair,
When she no longer wandered by thy side.
And thou wilt weep
Each altered aspect of that happiest home,
Which saw the joys its memories could not keep,
Save by the sympathy which shares their doom.
Thus Ruin stands
For Ruin—and the wreck of favorite things,
To him who o’er the waste but wrings his hands,
Proofs of the fall, and not the spring-time brings.
Ah! who will weep,
In after seasons, when thou too art gone,
Within this grot, where shadowy memories keep
Their watch above the realm they keep alone?
Who will lament,
In fruitless tears, that she the dear one died,
And thy surviving heart, in languishment,
Soon sought the grave and withered at her side?
A newer bright
Makes young the woods—and bowers that not to thee
Brought fruit or blossom, triumph in the sight
Of those who naught but fruit and blossom see;
To whom no voice
Whispers, that through the loved one’s would the root
Of that exulting shrub, with happiest choice,
Has gone, with none its passage to dispute.
While thine own heart,
In neighboring hillock, conscious, it may be—
Quivers to see the fibres rend and part
The fair white breast which was so dear to thee.
Of all the past,
That precious history of thy love and youth,
When not a cloud thy happy dawn o’ercast,
When all thou felt’st was joy, thou saw’st was truth;
These have no speech
For idiot seasons that still come and go—
To whom the heart no offices can teach,
Vainer than breezes that at midnight blow!
And yet there seem
Memorials still in nature, which are taught,—
Unless all pleasant fancies be a dream,
To bring our sweetest histories back to thought.
A famous tree
Was this, three hundred years ago, when stood
The hunter-chief below it, bold and free,
Proud in his painted pomp and deeds of blood.
By hunger taught,
He gathered the brown acorn in its shade,
And ere he slept, still gazing upward, caught
Sweet glimpses of the night, in stars arrayed.
His hatchet sunk
With sharp wound, fixing his own favorite sign,
Deep in the living column of its trunk,
Where thou may’st read a history such as thine.
He, too, could feel
Such passion as awakes the noble soul—
And in fond hour, perchance, would hither steal,
With one, of all his tribe, who could his ire control.
And others signs,
Tokens of races, greatlier taught, that came
To write like record, though in smoother lines,
And thus declare a still more human flame.
Here love’s caprice—
The hope, the doubt, the dear despondencies—-
Joy that had never rest, hope without peace—
These each declared the grief he never flies.
And the great oak
Grew sacred to each separate pilgrimage,
Nor heeded, in his bulk, the sudden stroke
That scarred his giant trunk with seams of age.
And we who gaze
Upon each, rude memorial—letter and date—
Still undefaced by storm and length of days,
Stand, as beneath the shadow of a fate!
[Pg 12]
Some elder-born,
A sire of wood and vale, guardian and king
Of separate races, unsubdued, unshorn,
Whose memories grasp the lives of every meaner thing!
With great white beard
Far streaming with a prophet-like display,
Such as when Moses on the Mount appeared,
And prostrate tribes looked down, or looked away!
With outstretched arms,
Paternal, as if blessing—with a grace,
Such as, in strength and greatness, ever charms,
As wooing the subdued one to embrace!
Thus still it stood,
While the broad forests, ‘neath the pioneer,
Perished—proud relic of the ancient wood—
Men loved the record-tree, and bade them spare!
And still at noon,
Repairing to its shadow, they explore
Its chronicles, still musing o’er th’ unknown,
And telling well-known histories, told of yore!
We shall leave ours,
Dear heart! and when our sleep beneath its boughs
Shall suffer spring to spread o’er us her flowers,
Eyes that vow love like ours shall trace our vows.
THE RAINBOW.
BY MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY.
Giving him shelter, when the shoreless flood
Went surging by, that whelmed a buried world—
I see thee in thy lonely grandeur rise—
I see the white-haired Patriarch, as he knelt
Beside his earthen altar, ‘mid his sons,
While beat in praise the only pulse of life
Upon this buried planet,—
O’er the gorged
And furrowed soil, swept forth a numerous train,
Horned, or cloven-footed, fierce, or tame,
While, mixed with song, the sound of countless wings,
His rescued prisoners, fanned the ambient air.
The sun drew near his setting, clothed in gold,
But on the Patriarch, ere from prayer he rose,
A darkly-cinctured cloud chill tears had wept,
And rain-drops lay upon his silver hairs.
Then burst an arch of wondrous radiance forth,
Spanning the vaulted skies. Its mystic scroll
Proclaimed the amnesty that pitying Heaven
Granted to earth, all desolate and void.
Oh signet-ring, with which the Almighty sealed
His treaty with the remnant of the clay
That shrank before him, to remotest time
Stamp wisdom on the souls that turn to thee.
Unswerving teacher, who four thousand years
Hast ne’er withheld thy lesson, but unfurled
As shower and sunbeam bade, thy glorious scroll,—
Oft, ‘mid the summer’s day, I musing sit
At my lone casement, to be taught of thee.
Born of the tear-drop and the smile, methinks,
Thou hast affinity with man, for such
His elements, and pilgrimage below.
Our span of strength and beauty fades like thine,
Yet stays its fabric on eternal truth
And boundless mercy.
The wild floods may come—
The everlasting fountains burst their bounds—
The exploring dove without a leaf return—
Yea, the fires glow that melt the solid rock,
And earth be wrecked: What then?—be still, my soul,
Enter thine Ark—God’s promise cannot fail—
For surely as yon rainbow tints the cloud,
His truth, thine Ararat, will shelter thee.
SPIRIT-YEARNINGS FOR LOVE.
BY MRS. H. MARION WARD.
Like Noah’s dove in search of rest, will hover where thou art;
Will linger round thee, like a spell, till by thy hand caressed,
It folds its weary, care-worn wings, to nestle on thy breast.
Love me, darling, love me! When my soul was sick with strife,
Thy soothing words have been the sun that warmed it into life;
Thy breath called forth the passion-flowers, that slumbered ‘neath the ice
Of self-distrust, and now their balm makes earth a Paradise.
Love me, darling, love me! Let thy dreams be all of me!
Let waking thoughts be round my path, as mine will cling to thee!
But if—oh, God! it cannot be—but if thou shouldst grow cold
And weary of my jealous love, or think it over-bold—
Or if, perchance, some fairer form should charm thy truant eye,
Thou’lt find me woman—proud and calm, so leave me—let me die.
I’d not reclaim a wavering heart whose pulse has once grown cold,
To write my name in princely halls, with diamonds and gold.
So love me, only love me, for I have no world but thee,
And darksome clouds are in my sky—’tis woman’s destiny;
But let them frown—I heed them not—no fear can they impart,
If thou art near, with smiles to bend hope’s rainbow round my heart.
THE RIVAL SISTERS.
AN ENGLISH TRAGEDY OF REAL LIFE.
BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT, AUTHOR OF “THE ROMAN TRAITOR,” “MARMADUKE WYVIL,” ETC.
It has been gravely stated by an Italian writer of
celebrity, that “the very atrocity of the crimes which
are therein committed, proves that in Italy the growth
of man is stronger and more vigorous, and nearer to
the perfect standard of manhood, than in any other
country.”
A strange paradox, truly, but not an uningenious—at
least for a native of that “purple land, where
law secures not life,” who would work out of the
very reproach, an argument of honor to his country.
If it be true, however, that proneness to the commission
of unwonted and atrocious crime is to be
held a token of extraordinary vigor—vigor of nerve,
of temperament, of passion, of physical development—in
a race of men, then surely must the Anglo-Norman
breed, under all circumstances of time, place,
and climate, be singularly destitute of all these
qualities—nay, singularly frail, effeminate, and incomplete.
For it is an undoubted fact, both of the past and
present history of that great and still increasing race,
whether limited to the narrow bounds of the Island
Realm which gave it being, or extended to the boundless
breadth of isles, and continents, and oceans,
which it has filled with its arms, its arts, its industry,
its language—it is, I say, an undoubted fact, that those
dreadful and sanguinary crimes, forming a class apart
and distinct of themselves, engendered for the most
part by morbid passions, love, lust, jealousy, and
revenge, which are of daily occurrence in the southern
countries of, Europe, Asia, and America, are almost
unknown in those happier lands, where English laws
prevail, with English liberty and language.
It is to this that must be ascribed the fact, that, in
the very few instances where crimes of this nature
have occurred in England or America, the memory
of them is preserved with singular pertinacity, the
smallest details handed down from generation to
generation, and the very spots in which they have
occurred, howmuchsoever altered or improved in
the course of ages, haunted, as if by an actual presence,
by the horror and the scent of blood; while on
the other hand the fame of ordinary deeds of violence
and rapine seems almost to be lost before the lives
of the perpetrators are run out.
One, and almost, I believe, a singular instance of
this kind—for I would not dignify the brawls and
assassinations which have disgraced some of our
southern cities, the offspring of low principles and an
unregulated society, by comparing them to the class
of crimes in question, which imply even in their
atrocity a something of perverted honor, of extravagant
affection, or at least of not ignoble passion—is
the well-known Beauchamp tragedy of Kentucky, a
tale of sin and horror which has afforded a theme to
the pens of several distinguished writers, and the
details of which are as well known on the spot at
present, as if years had not elapsed since its occurrence.
And this, too, in a country prone above all
others, from the migratory habits of its population, to
cast aside all tradition, and to lose within a very few
years the memory of the greatest and most illustrious
events upon the very stage of their occurrence.
It is not, therefore, wonderful that in England,
where the immobility of the population, the reverence
for antiquity, and the great prevalence of oral
tradition, induced probably at first by the want of
letters, cause the memory of even past trifles to dwell
for ages in the breasts of the simple and moral people,
any deed of romantic character, any act of unusual
atrocity, any crime prompted by unusual or extraordinary
motives, should become, as it were, part and
parcel of the place wherein it was wrought; that the
leaves of the trees should whisper it to the winds of
evening; that the echoes of the lonely hills should repeat
it; that the waters should sigh a burthen to its
strain; and that the very night should assume a
deeper shadow, a more horrid gloom, from the awe
of the unforgotten sin.
I knew a place in my boyhood, thus haunted by
the memory of strange crime; and whether it was
merely the terrible romance of the story, or the wild
and gloomy character of the scenery endowed with a
sort of natural fitness to be the theatre of terrible
events, or yet again the union of the two, I know not;
but it produced upon my mind a very powerful influence,
amounting to a species of fascination, which
constantly attracted me to the spot, although when
there, the weight of the tradition, and the awe of the
scene produced a sense of actual pain.
The place to which I allude was but a few miles
distant from the celebrated public school, at which I
passed the happiest days of a not uneventful life, and
was within an easy walk of the college limits; so
that when I had attained that favored eminence,
known as the sixth form, which allows its happy occupants
to roam the country, free from the fear of
masters, provided only they attend at appointed
hours, it was my frequent habit to stroll away from
the noisy playing-fields through the green hedgerow
lanes, or to scull my wherry over the smooth surface
of the silver Thames, toward the scene of dark tradition;
[Pg 14]
and there to lap myself in thick coming fancies,
half sad, half sweet, yet terrible withal, and in their
very terror attractive, until the call of the homeward
rooks, and the lengthened shadows of the tall
trees on the greensward, would warn me that I too
must hie me back with speed, or pay the penalty of
undue delay.
Now, as the story has in itself, apart from the extraneous
interest with which a perfect acquaintance
with its localities may have invested it in my eyes,
a powerful and romantic character; as its catastrophe
was no less striking than un-English; and as the passions
which gave rise to it were at once the strongest
and the most general—though rarely prevailing, at
least among us Anglo-Normans, to so fearful an
extent—I am led to hope that others may find in it
something that may enchain their attention for a time,
though it may not affect them as it has me with
an influence, unchanged by change of scene, unaltered
by the lapse of time, which alters all things.
I propose, therefore, to relate it, as I heard it first
from an old superannuated follower of the family,
which, owning other, though not fairer demesnes in
some distant county, had never more used Ditton-in-the-Dale
as their dwelling place, although well nigh
two centuries had elapsed since the transaction which
had scared them away from their polluted household
gods.
But first, I must describe briefly the characteristics
of the scenery, without which a part of my tale
would be hardly comprehensible, while the remarkable
effect produced by the coincidence, if I may so
express myself, between the nature of the deed, and
the nature of the place, would be lost entirely.
In the first place, then, I must premise that the name
of Ditton-in-the-Dale is in a great measure a misnomer,
as the house and estate which bear that name, are
situated on what a visiter would be at first inclined
to call a dead level, but on what is in truth a small
secondary undulation, or hollow, in the broad, flat
valley through which the father of the English rivers,
the royal-towered Thames, pursues, as Gray sang,
His silver-winding way.
But so destitute is all that country of any deep or well
defined valleys, much less abrupt glens or gorges,
that any hollow containing a tributary stream, which
invariably meanders in slow and sluggish reaches
through smooth, green meadow-land, is dignified with
the name of dale, or valley. The country is, however,
so much intersected by winding lanes, bordered
with high straggling white-thorn hedges full of tall
timber trees, is subdivided into so many small fields,
all enclosed with similar fences, and is diversified
with so many woods, and clumps of forest trees, that
you lose sight of the monotony of its surface, in consequence
of the variety of its vegetation, and of the
limited space which the eye can comprehend, at any
one time.
The lane by which I was wont to reach the demesne
of Ditton, partook in an eminent degree of this character,
being very narrow, winding about continually
without any apparent cause, almost completely embowered
by the tall hawthorn hedges, and the yet
taller oaks and ashes which grew along their lines,
making, when in full verdure, twilight of noon itself,
and commanding no view whatever of the country
through which it ran, except when a field-gate, or cart-track
opened into it, affording a glimpse of a lonely
meadow, bounded, perhaps, by a deep wood-side.
On either hand of this lane was a broad, deep ditch,
both of them quite unlike any other ditches I have
ever seen. Their banks were irregular; and it would
seem evident that they had not been dug for any purposes
of fencing or enclosure; and I have sometimes
imagined, from their varying width and depth—for in
places they were ten feet deep, and three times as
broad, and at others but a foot or two across, and
containing but a few inches of water—that their beds
had been hollowed out to get marl or gravel for the
convenience of the neighboring cultivators.
Be this as it may, they were at all times brimful of
the clearest and most transparent water I ever remember
to have seen—never turbid even after the
heaviest rains; and though bordered by water-flags,
and tapestried in many places by the broad, round
leaves of the white and yellow water-lilies, never
corrupted by a particle of floating scum, or green
duckweed.
Whether they were fed by secret springs I know
not; or whether they communicated by sluices or
side-drains with the neighboring Thames; I never
could discover any current or motion in their still,
glassy waters, though I have wandered by their banks
a hundred times, watching the red-finned roach and
silvery dace pursue each other among the shadowy
lily leaves, now startling a fat yellow frog from the
marge, and following him as he dived through the
limpid blackness to the very bottom, now starting in
my own turn, as a big water-rat would swim from
side to side, and vanish in some hole of the marly
bank, and now endeavoring to catch the great azure-bodied,
gauze-winged dragon-flies, as they shot to
and fro on their poised wings, pursuing kites of the
insect race, some of the smaller ephemera.
It was those quiet, lucid waters, coupled with the
exceeding shadiness of the trees, and its very unusual
solitude—I have walked it, I suppose, from end to
end at least a hundred times, and I never remember
to have met so much even as a peasant returning
from his daily labor, or a country maiden tripping to
the neighboring town—that gave its character, and I
will add, its charm to this half pastoral, half sylvan
lane. For nearly three miles it ran in one direction,
although, as I have said, with many devious turns,
and seemingly unnecessary angles, and through that
length it did not pass within the sound of one farm-yard,
or the sight of one cottage chimney. But to
make up for this, of which it was, indeed, a consequence,
the nightingales were so bold and familiar
that they might be heard all day long filling the air
with their delicious melodies, not waiting, as in more
frequented spots, the approach of night, whose dull
ear to charm with amorous ravishment; nay, I have
seen them perched in full view on the branches,
[Pg 15]
gazing about them fearless with their full black eyes,
and swelling their emulous throats in full view of the
spectator.
Three miles passed, the lane takes a sudden turn to
the northward, having previously run, for the most
part, east and west; and here, in the inner angle,
jutting out suddenly from a dense thicket of hawthorns
and hazels, an old octagonal summer-house,
with a roof shaped like an extinguisher, projects
into the ditch, which here expands into a little pool,
some ten or twelve yards over in every direction, and
perhaps deeper than at any other point of its course.
Beyond the summer-house there is a little esplanade
of green turf, faced with a low wall toward the
ditch, allowing the eye to run down a long, narrow
avenue of gigantic elm-trees, meeting at the top in
the perfect semblance of a Gothic aisle, and bordered
on each hand by hedges of yew, six feet at least in
height, clipped into the form and almost into the
solidity of a wall. At the far end of this avenue,
which must be nearly two-thirds of a mile in length,
one can discern a glimpse of a formal garden, and
beyond that, of some portion of what seems to be a
large building of red brick.
At the extremity of the esplanade and little wall,
there grows an enormous oak, not very tall, but with
an immense girth of trunk, and such a spread of
branches that it completely overshadows the summer-house,
and overhangs the whole surface of the small
pool in front of it. Thenceforth, the tall and tangled
hedge runs on, as usual denying all access of the eye,
and the deep, clear ditch all access of the foot, to the
demesnes within; until at the distance of perhaps a
mile and a quarter, a little bridge crosses the latter,
and a green gate, with a pretty rustic lodge beside it,
gives entrance to a smooth lawn, with a gravel-road
running across it, and losing itself on the farther side,
in a thick belt of woodland.
It is, however, with the summer-house that I have
to do principally, for it is to it that the terror of blood
has clung through the lapse of years, as the scent of
the Turkish Atar is said to cling, indestructible, to
the last fragment of the vessel which had once contained
it.
When first I saw that small lonely pavilion, I had
heard nothing of the strange tradition which belonged
to it, yet as I looked on the plastered walls, all
covered with spots of damp and mildew, on the roof
overrun with ivy, in masses so wildly luxuriant as
almost to conceal the shape, on the windows, one in
each side of the octagon, closed by stout jalousies,
which had been once green with paint, but were now
green with damp and vegetable mould, a strange feeling,
half of curiosity and half of terror, came over
me, mixed with that singular fascination of which I
have spoken, which seemed to deny me any rest until
I should have searched out the mystery—for I felt
sure that mystery there was—connected with that
summer-house, so desolate and so fast lapsing into
ruin, while the hedges and gardens within appeared
well cared for, and in trim cultivation.
I well remember the first time I beheld that lonely
and deserted building. It was near sunset, on as
lovely a summer evening as ever shed its soft light
on the earth; the air was breathless; the sky cloudless;
thousands of swallows were upon the wing,
some skimming the limpid surface of those old
ditches, others gliding on balanced pinions so far aloft
in the darkening firmament that the eye could barely
discern them.
The nightingales were warbling their rich, melancholy
notes from every brake and thicket; the bats
had come forth and were flitting to and fro on their
leathern wings under the dark trees; but the brilliant
dragon-flies, and all the painted tribe of butterflies
had vanished already, and another race, the insects
of the night, had taken their places.
The rich scent of the new-mown hay loaded the
air with fragrance, and vied with the odors of the
eglantine and honeysuckle, which, increased by the
falling dew, steamed up like incense to the evening
skies.
I was alone, and thoughtful; for the time although
sweet and delicious, had nothing in it gay or joyous;
the lane along which I was strolling was steeped in
the fast increasing shadows, for although the air aloft
was full of sunshine, and the topmost leaves of the
tall ashes shimmered like gold in the late rays, not a
single beam penetrated the thick hedgerows, or fell
upon the sandy horse-road. The water in the deep
ditches looked as black as night, and the plunge of
the frogs into their cool recesses startled the ear amid
the solitude and stillness of the place.
It was one of those evenings, in a word, which
calls up, we know not why, a train of thought not
altogether sad, nor wholly tender, but calm and meditative
and averse to action. I had been wandering
along thus for nearly an hour, musing deeply all the
while, yet perfectly unconscious that I was musing,
much more what was the subject of my meditations,
when coming suddenly to the turn of the lane, the old
summer-house met my eyes, and almost startled me,
so little did I expect in that place to see any thing
that should recall to my mind the dwellings or the
vicinity of man.
The next minute I began to scrutinize, and to wonder—for
it was evident that this building must be an
appendage to the estate of some gentleman or person
of degree, and, knowing all the families of note in
that neighborhood, I was well assured that no one
dwelt here of sufficient position to be the owner of
what appeared at first sight to be a noble property.
Anxious as I was, however, to effect my entrance
into that enchanted ground, I could discover no means
of doing so; for the depth of the water effectually cut
off all access to the hedgerow banks, even if there
had been any prospect of forcing a passage through
the tangled thorn-bushes beyond. Before I could find
any solution to my problem, the fast thickening
shadows admonished me that I must beat my retreat;
and it was only by dint of redoubled speed that I
reached college in time to escape the consequences
of absence from roll-call.
An early hour of the evening found me at my post
on the following day; for having a direct object now
in view, I wasted no time on the road, and the sun
[Pg 16]
was still some distance above the horizon, when I
reached the summer-house.
It had been my hope, as I went along, that I might
find some shallow spot, with a corresponding gap in
the hedge, before reaching the place, by means of
which I might turn the defences, and take the enemy
in the rear; but it was all in vain; and I came upon
the ground without discovering any opening by which
an animal larger than a rat could enter the forbidden
ground.
Difficulty, it is well known, heightens desire; and,
if I wished before, I was now determined that I
would get in. Quickening my pace, I set off at a
smart run to reconnoitre the defences beyond, but
having found nothing that favored my plans, in some
half mile or so, I again returned, now bent on forcing
my way, even if I should be compelled to undress,
and swim across the pool to the further side.
Before having recourse to this last step, however,
I reconnoitered my ground somewhat more narrowly
than before, and soon discovered that one of the main
limbs of the great oak shot quite across the pool, and
extended some little distance on my side over terra
firma.
It is true that the nearer extremity of the branch
was rather of the slenderest, to support the weight
even of a boy, and that the lowest point was a foot
or two above my head. But what of that? I was
young and active in those days, and somewhat bold
withal; and without a spice of danger, where were
the pleasure or excitement of adventure?
It did not take me long to make up my mind, and
before I had well thought of the risk, I had swung
myself up into the branches, and was creeping, with
even less difficulty than I had anticipated, along the
great gnarled bough above the mirrored pool.
Danger, in fact, there was none; for slender as the
extremities appeared, they were tough English oak,
and the parent branch once gained, would have supported
the weight of Otus and Ephialtes, and all their
giant crew, much more of one slight Etonian.
In five minutes, or less, I had reached the fork of
the trunk, and, swarming down on the further side,
stood in the full fruition of my hopes, on that enchanted
ground.
It was as I had expected to find it, a singular and
gloomy spot; the tall elm trees which formed the
avenue, and the black wall of clipped yew, which
followed their course, diverging to the right and left,
formed a semicircle, the chord of which was the low
wall and hawthorn hedge, the summer-house standing,
as I entered, in the angle on my left hand.
Although, as I have said, the sun was still high in
heaven, the little area was almost dark already; and
it was difficult, indeed, to conjecture for what end
the wisdom of our ancestors had planted a sun-dial in
the centre of the grass-plat, where it seemed physically
impossible that a chance sunbeam should ever
strike it, to tell the hour.
If it had not been for the narrow open space between
the oak tree and the summer-house, the little
lawn would even now have been as black as night;
as it was, a sort of misty-gray twilight, increased,
perhaps, by the thin vapors rising from the tranquil
pool, filled all its precincts; and beyond these, stretching
away in long perspective until the arch at the
further end seemed dwindled to the size of a needle’s
eye, was the long aisle of gloomy foliage, as massive
and impenetrable to any ray of light as the stone
arches of a Gothic cloister.
The only thing that conveyed an idea of gayety or
life, to the cold and tomb-like scenery, was the
glimpse of bright sunshine which lay on the open
garden at the extremity of the elm-walk, with the
gaudy and glowing hues, indistinctly seen in the distance,
of some summer flowers.
Yet even this was not all unmixed with something
of melancholy, for the contrast of the gay sunbeams
and bright flowers only rendered the gloom more apparent,
and like a convent-garden, seemed to awaken
cravings after the joyous world without, diminishing
nothing of the sorrow and monotony within.
But I was not in those days much given to moralizing,
or to the investigation of my own inward
feelings.
I had come thither to inquire, to see, to learn, to
find out things—not causes. And perceiving at one
glance that my first impression was correct, that the
grass-plots were recently mown, the gravel-walks
newly rolled, and spotless of weeds, the tall yew
hedges assiduously clipped into the straightest and
most formal lines; that every thing, in short, displayed
the most heedful tendance, the neatest cultivation,
with the exception of the summer-pavilion,
which evidently was devoted to decay, I became but
the more satisfied that there was some mystery, and
the more resolute to probe it to the core.
It was quite clear that when that garden was laid
out, and that avenue planted, how many years ago
the giant size of the old elms denoted, the summer-house
was the meaning of the whole design. The
avenue had no object but to lead to it, the little lawn
no purpose but to receive it. Doubly strange, therefore,
did it seem that these should be kept up in all
their trimness, that suffered to fall into decay.
It was the tragedy of Hamlet, with Hamlet’s part
omitted!
I stood for a little while wondering, and half overcome
by a sort of indescribable fanciful superstition.
A cloud had come over the sun, the nightingales had
ceased to sing, and there was not a sound of any kind
to be heard, except the melancholy murmur of the
summer air in the tree-tops.
In a moment, however, the transitory spell was
shaken off, and, once more the bold and reckless
schoolboy, I turned to the performance of my self-imposed
task.
The summer-house, as I have said, was octagon,
three of its sides, with a window in each, jutting out
into the clear pool, and three, with a door in the
centre, and a window on each side, fronting the little
lawn. But, alas! the windows were all secured with
jalousies, strongly bolted and barred from within,
and the door was secured by a lock, the key of which
was absent.
A short examination showed, however, that the
[Pg 17]
door was held by no bolts at the top or bottom; and
the rusty condition of both lock and hinges rendered
it probable that it would not stand a very violent
assault.
Wherefore, retreating some twenty paces, I ran
at it more Etonensi, at the top of my speed, planted
the sole of my foot even and square against the key-hole,
with the whole impetus of my charge, and had
the satisfaction of feeling the door fly open in an
instant, while a jingling clatter within showed that
my entrance had been effected with no greater
damage to the premises than the starting of the staple
into which the bolt of the lock shot.
Having entered thus, my first task was to repair
damages, which was effected in five minutes, by
driving the staple into its old place by aid of a great
stone; my second, to provide means for future visits,
which was as speedily managed by driving back the
bolt of the lock with the same great stone; and my
third, to look eagerly and curiously about me. To do
this more effectually, I soon opened the two windows
looking upon the lawn, and let in the light, for the
first time, I fancy, in many a year, to that deserted
room.
If I had marveled much before I entered, much
more did I marvel now; for although every thing
within showed marks of the utmost negligence and
decay, though spiders had woven their webs in every
angle, though mildew and damp mould had defaced
the painted walls, though the gilding was black and
tarnished, though the dust lay thick on the furniture,
still I had never seen any thing in my life, except the
state-rooms at Hampton Court and Windsor Castle,
which could have vied with this pavilion in the
splendor of its original decoration.
Its area was about thirty feet in diameter, and in
height nearly the same, with a domed roof, richly
fretted with what had once been golden scroll-work
upon an azure ground. The walls were painted, as
even I could discover, by the hand of a master, with
copies from Guido and Caracci, in compartments
bordered with massive gilded scroll-work, the ground
between the panels having been originally, like the
ceiling, of bright azure. The window-frames had
been gilded; and the inside of the door painted, like
the walls, in azure, with pictures of high merit in
the panels. Every side of the octagon but two, the
opposite walls to the right and left, were occupied
by windows or a door; but that to the right was filled
by a mantel-piece, exquisitely wrought with Caryatides
in white Carrara marble, with a copy of the
Aurora above it, while the space opposite to it had
been occupied by a superb mirror, reaching from the
cornice of the ceiling.
Nearly in the centre of this mirror, however, there
was a small circular fracture, as if made by a stone
or a bullet, with long cracks radiating, like the beams
of a star, in all directions over the shivered plate;
and when I looked at it more closely, I observed
that it was dashed in many places with large drops
of some dark purple fluid, which had hardened with
time into compact and solid gouts.
I thought little of this at the time, and only wondered
why people could be so mad as to abandon so
beautiful a place; and why, since they had abandoned
it, they did not remove the furniture, of which
even a boy’s eye could detect the value.
There was a centre-table of circular form, the
pedestal of which, curiously carved, had been
wrought, like all the rest, in gold and azure, while
the slat, when I had wiped away with some fresh
green leaves the thick layer of dust which covered it,
positively astonished my eyes, by the delicacy and
beauty of the designs with which it was adorned.
Beside this, there were divans and arm-chairs of the
same fashion and colors, with cushions which had
been once of sky-blue damask, though their brilliancy,
and even their hues, had long ago been defaced by
the dust, the dampness, and the squalor of that neglected
place.
I should have mentioned, that on the beautiful
table I discovered gouts of the same dark substance
which I had previously observed on the broken
mirror: and that there were still clearly perceptible
on one of the divans, dark splashes, and what must,
when fluid, have been almost a pool of the same
deep, rusty hue.
At the time, it is true, I paid little attention to these
things, being busily employed in the boy-like idea of
putting my newly discovered palace of Armida into
a complete state of repair, and coming to pass all my
leisure moments, even to the studying my Prometheus
Bound, and composing my weekly hexameters and
Alcaics in this sweet sequestered spot.
And, in truth, within a week I had put the greater
part of my plan into execution; purloined dusters
from my dame’s boarding-house, green boughs of the
old elms for brooms, and water from the ditch, soon
made things clean at least; and the air, which I suffered,
so long as I was there, daily, to blow through
it in all directions, soon rendered it, comparatively
speaking, dry and comfortable; and when all its
windows were thrown wide, it would be scarcely
possible to find a more lightsome or delicious spot for
summer musing than that old English summer-house.
Thus things went on for weeks, for months, unsuspected—for
I always latched the door, and secured the
windows from within, before leaving my fairy palace
for the night; and as all looked just as usual without,
no one so much as dreamed of trying the lock, to
ascertain if a door were still fastened, the threshhold
of which, as men believed, no human foot had crossed
since the days of the second James.
I could often, it is true, discover the traces of recent
labor in the immediate neighborhood of my discovery;
I could perceive at a glance where the grass
had been newly shorn, the yew hedges clipped, or the
gravel-walks rolled, but never, in the course of
several months, during which I spent every fine
evening, either reading, or musing, or composing
my boy verses, in that my enchanted castle—for I
began really to consider it almost my own—did I see
any human being on the premises.
The cause of this, which I did not suspect until it
was revealed to me, after chance had discovered my
visits to the place, was simply this, that my intrusions
[Pg 18]
were confined solely to the evening, whereas, so
great was the awe of the servants and the workmen
for that lonely and terror-haunted spot, that nothing
short of absolute compulsion, or the strongest necessity,
would have induced them to go near the place,
after the sun had turned downward from the zenith.
In the meantime, gratified by the complete success
of my first inroad, and the possession of my first discovery,
I felt no inclination to push my advances
further, or to make any incursion into the body of
the place.
Every evening, as early as I could escape from the
college walls, I was at my post, and lingered there
as late as college hours would permit. It was a
strange fancy in a boy, and stranger yet than would
at first appear in this, that there was a very considerable
admixture of something nearly approaching to
fear, and that of a painful kind, in the feelings which
made me so assiduous in my visits to that old
pavilion.
There was, it is true, nothing definite in my fancies.
I knew nothing, I cannot say even that I suspected
any thing, concerning the mysterious closing of the
place; and often, since I have been made acquainted
with the tale, I have marveled at my own obtuseness,
and wondered that a secret so transparent
should have escaped me.
So it was, however, that I suspected nothing,
although I felt sure that mystery there was; and being
of somewhat an imaginative temper, I used to amuse
myself by accounting for it in my own mind, weaving
all sorts of strange and wild romances, and inventing
the most horrible stories that can be conceived,
until, as the shadows would fall dark around
me, daunted by my own conceptions, I would make
all secure and fast with trembling fingers, swing myself
back across over the pool by my accustomed
oak-branch, and run home as hard as my legs could
carry me, haunted by indistinct and almost superstitious
horror.
Thus things went on, until at the end of summer
I was at last detected in my stolen visits, and the
whole mystery was cleared up.
I remember as clearly as if I heard it now, the exclamation
of terror and dismay uttered by the old
gardener, who, having left some implement behind
him on the lawn during the morning labors, had been
forced to bend his unwilling steps back to the haunted
ground to recover it.
I could not but smile afterward, when he recounted
to me his astonishment and terror at seeing the old
summer-house, which never had been opened within
the memory of man, with all its windows wide to
the free air and evening sunshine—when he told me
how often he turned back to seek aid from his fellows—how
he almost believed that fiends or evil spirits
were holding their foul sabbath there, and how he
started aghast with horror, not now for himself, but
for me, as he beheld the young Etonian stretched
tranquilly upon the blood-stained couch—for those
dark stains were of human gore—conning his task
for the morrow.
I rushed out of the place at his hurried outcry; a
few words told my story, and plead my excuse—with
the good, simple-minded rustic little excuse was
needed—but it was not till after many sittings, and
many a long afternoon’s discourse, that I learned all
the details of the sad event which had converted that
fair pavilion into a place as terrible, to the ideas of
the country folks, as a dark charnel-vault.
“Ay!” said the old man, as he gazed fearfully about
him, after I had persuaded him at length to cross the
dreaded threshhold, “Ay! it is all as they tell, though
not a man of them has ever seen it. There is the
glass which the bullet broke, after passing right
through his brain; and there is his blood, all spattered
on the mirror. And look, young master, those spots
on the table came from her heart; and that couch you
was lying on, is where they laid her when they took
her up. See, it’s all dabbled yet; and where your
head was resting now, the dead girl’s head lay, more
than a hundred years since! Come away, master—come
away! I never thought to have looked on these
things, though I know all about them.”
“Oh, tell me—tell me about them!” I exclaimed.
“I am not a bit afraid. Do tell me all about them.”
“Not now—not now—nor not here,” said the old
man, gazing about as if he expected to see a spirit
stalk out of some shady nook of the surrounding
trees. “I would not tell you here to be master of all
Ditton-in-the-Dale! But come up, if you will, to the
great house to-morrow, and ask for old Matthew
Dawson, and I’ll show you all the place—the family
never lives here now, nor hasn’t since that deed was
done—and then I’ll tell you all about it, if you must
hear. But if you’re wise, you’ll shun it; for it will
chill your young blood to listen, and cling to your
young heart with a gloom forever.”
“Oh, I will come, be sure, Matthew! I would
not miss it for the world. But it is getting late, so
I’ll fasten up the old place, and be going;” and suiting
the action to the word, I soon secured the fastenings,
while the old gardener stood by, marvelling and muttering
at the boldness of young blood, until I had
finished setting things in order, when I shook hands
with the old man, slipping my one half crown into his
horny palm, and saying,
“Well, good night, Matthew Dawson, and don’t
forget to-morrow evening.”
“That I wont, master,” he replied, greatly propitiated
by my offering. “But which way are you
going?”
“Oh, I’ll soon show you,” I replied; and swinging
myself up my tree, I was beyond the precincts of the
haunted ground almost in a moment.
“The very way he came the time he did it,” cried
the old gardener, with upturned hands, and eyes
aghast. But I tarried then to ask no further questions,
being quite sufficiently terrified for one night; although
my pride forbade my displaying my terrors to the
old rustic.
The next day I was punctual to my appointment;
and then, for the first time, I heard the melancholy
tale which, at length, I purpose to relate.
It was a proud and noble Norman family which
had held the demesnes of Ditton-in-the-Dale, since
[Pg 19]
the reign of the last Plantagenet—a brave and loyal
race, which had poured its blood like water on many
a foreign, many a native battle-field. At Evesham,
a Fitz-Henry had fought beside Prince Edward’s bridle-rein,
against the great De Montfort, and his confederate
barons; and afterward through all the long
and cruel wars of the Roses, on every field a Fitz-Henry
had won honor or lost blood, upholding the
claims of the true sovereign house—the house of
York—until at fatal Bosworth the house itself went
down, and dragged down with it the fortunes of its
bold supporters.
Thereafter, during the reign of the Tudors, the
name of Fitz-Henry was heard rarely in the court,
or on the field; impoverished in fortune by fines and
sequestrations, suspected of disloyalty to the now
sovereign house, the heads of the family had wisely
held themselves aloof from intrigue and conspiracy,
and dwelt among their yeomen, who had in old times
been their fathers’ vassals, stanch lovers of field-sports,
true English country gentlemen, seeking the
favor and fearing the ill-will of no man—no, not of
England’s king.
Attached to the old religion, though neither bigots
nor zealots, they had escaped the violence of bluff
Harry, when he turned Protestant for Bullen’s eyes;
and had, though something to leeward of her favor,
as lukewarm Romanists and no lovers of the Spaniard,
passed safely through the ordeal of Mary’s
cruel reign.
But with the accession of the man-minded Elizabeth,
the fortunes of the house revived for a while.
It was the policy of that great and gracious queen to
gather around her all that were brave, honest, and
manly in her realm, without regard to family creeds,
or family traditions. Claiming descent as much from
one as from the other of the rival houses of Lancaster
and York, loyalty to the one was no more offence
to her clear eyes than good faith to the other. While
loyalty to what he honestly believed to be the true
sovereign house, was the strongest recommendation
to her favor in each and every subject.
The Fitz-Henry, therefore, of her day, a young and
gallant soldier, who visited the shores of the New
World with Cavendish and Raleigh, fought for his
native land, although a Catholic, against the terrible
armada of the Most Catholic King, with Drake, and
Frobisher and Howard, waged war in the Low
Countries, and narrowly missed death at Tutphen by
Philip Sidney’s side, stood as high in the favor of his
queen as in the estimation of all good and honorable
men. It is true, when the base and odious James
succeeded to the throne of the lion-queen, and substituted
mean and loathsome king-craft for frank and
open English policy, the gray-haired soldier, navigator,
statesman—for he had shone in each capacity—retired,
as his ancestors had done before him, during
the reigns of the seventh and eighth Henrys, to the
peaceful shades and innocent pleasures of Ditton-in-the-Dale.
So true, however, was he to the time-honored
principles of his high race, so loyally did he bring up
his son, so firmly did he strengthen his youthful mind
with all maxims, and all laws of honor, linking the
loyal subject to the rightful king, that no sooner had
the troubles broken out between the misguided monarch
and his rebellious Parliament—although the
veteran of Elizabeth had fallen asleep long before,
full of years and honors—than his young heir, Osborn
Fitz-Henry, displayed the cognizance of his old
house, mustered his tenantry, and set foot in stirrup,
well nigh the first, to withdraw it the very last, of
the adherents of the hapless Charles. So long did he
resist in arms, so pertinaciously did he uphold the
authority of the first Charles, so early did he rise
again in behalf of the second, that he was noted by
the Parliament as an incorrigible and most desperate
malignant; and, had it not been that, by his gallantry
in the field, and his humanity when the strife was
ended, he had won the personal good-will of Cromwell,
it is most likely that it would have gone hard
with his fortunes if not with his life.
After the restoration, he was of course neglected
by the fiddling, gambling, wenching, royal buffoon,
who succeeded the royal martyr, and whose necessities
he had supplied, when an outcast pauper exile
in a foreign land, from the proceeds of those very
estates which he had so nearly lost in fighting for his
crown.
Osborn Fitz-Henry, too, was gathered to his fathers.
He died little advanced beyond the prime of life,
worn out with the toil he had undergone in the camp,
and shattered by the wounds which he had received
on almost every battle-field from Edge-Hill to Dunbar
and Worcester.
He had, however, married very young, before the
breaking out of the rebellion, and had lived to see
not his son only a noble and superior man, ready to
fill his place when vacant, and in it uphold the honor
of his family, but his son’s children also advancing
fast toward maturity.
Allan Fitz-Henry, the son of Charles’ stout partisan,
the grandson of Elizabeth’s warrior, was the head of
the house, when my tale commences.
He, too, had married young—such, indeed, was
the custom of his house—and had survived his wife,
by whom he had two fair daughters, but no heir;
and this was a source of vexation so constantly present
to his mind, that in the end it altered the whole
disposition of the man, rendering him irritable, harsh,
stern, unreasonable, and unhappy.
Fondly attached to the memory of his lost wife,
whom he had loved devotedly while living, it never
entered his mind to marry a second time, even with
the hope of begetting an heir by whom to perpetuate
the honors and principles of his house; although he
was continually on the fret—miserable himself, and
making others miserable, in consequence of the certainty
that he should be the last of his race.
His only hope was now centered in his daughters,
or to speak more correctly, in his eldest daughter—for
her he had determined to constitute his heiress,
endowing her with all his landed property, all his
heirlooms, all that could constitute her the head of
his house; in return for which he had predetermined
that she should become the wife of some husband of
[Pg 20]
his own choosing, who should unite to a pedigree as
noble as that of the Howards, all qualifications which
should fit him to represent the house into which he
should be adopted; and who should be willing to drop
his own paternal name and bearings, how ancient
and noble soever, in order to adopt the style and the
arms of Fitz-Henry.
Proud by nature, by blood, and by education—though
with a clear and honorable pride—he had been
rendered a thousand times prouder and more haughty
by the very circumstances which seemed to threaten
a downfall to the fortunes of his house—his house,
which had survived such desperate reverses; which
had come out of every trial, like pure gold, the better
and the brighter from the furnace—his house, which
neither the ruin of friendly monarchs, nor the persecutions
of hostile monarchs, nor the neglect of ungrateful
monarchs, had been able to shake, any more
than the autumnal blasts, or the frosts of winter, had
availed to uproot the oak trees of his park, coeval
with his name.
In the midst of health and wealth, honor and good
esteem, with an affectionate family, and a devoted
household around him, Allan Fitz-Henry fancied himself
a most unhappy man—perhaps the most unhappy
of mankind.
Alas! was it to punish such vain, such sinful, such
senseless, and inordinate repinings?
Who shall presume to scrutinize the judgments,
or pry into the secrets of the Inscrutable?
This much alone is certain, that ere he was gathered
to his fathers, Allan Fitz-Henry might, and that not
unjustly, have termed himself that, which now, in
the very wantonness of pampered and insatiate success
he swore that he was daily—the most unhappy
of the sons of men.
For to calamities so dreadful as might have disturbed
the reason of the strongest minded, remorse
was added, so just, so terrible, so overwhelming,
that men actually marveled how he lived on and
was not insane.
But I must not anticipate.
It was a short time after the failure of the Duke
of Monmouth’s weak and ungrateful attempt at
revolution, a short time after the conclusion of the
merciless and bloody butcheries of that disgrace to
the English ermine, the ferocious Jefferies, that the
incidents occurred, which I learned first on the
evening subsequent to my discovery in the fatal
summer-house.
At this time Allan Fitz-Henry—it was a singular
proof, by the way, of the hereditary pride of this old
Norman race, that having numbered among them so
many friends and counsellors of monarchs, no one of
their number had been found willing to accept titular
honors, holding it a higher thing to be the premier
gentleman than the junior peer of England—At this
time, I say, Allan Fitz-Henry was a man of some
forty-five or fifty years, well built and handsome, of
courtly air and dignified presence; nor must it be
imagined that in his fancied grievances he forgot to
support the character of his family, or that he carried
his griefs abroad with him into the world.
At times, indeed, he might be a little grave and
thoughtful, especially at such times as he heard mention
made of the promise or success of this or that
scion of some noble house; but it was only within
his own family circle, and to his most familiar friends,
that he was wont to open his heart, and complain of
his ill-fortune, at being the first childless father of his
race—for so, in his contempt for the poor girls, whom
he still, strange contradiction! loved fondly and
affectionately, he was accustomed in his dark hours
to style himself; as if forsooth an heir male were the
only offspring worthy to be called the child of such a
house.
Though he was fond, and gentle, and at times even
tender to his motherless daughters—for, to do him
justice, he never suffered a symptom of his disappointment
and disgust to break out to their annoyance,
yet was there no gleam of paternal satisfaction
in his sad eye, no touch of paternal pride in his vexed
heart, as he looked upon their graceful forms, and
noted their growing beauties.
And yet they were a pair of whom the haughtiest
potentate on earth might have been proud, and with
justice.
Blanche and Agnes Fitz-Henry were at this time
in their eighteenth and seventeenth years—but one
summer having passed between their births, and
their mother having died within a few hours after the
latter saw the light.
They were, indeed, as lovely girls as the sun of
merry England shone upon; and in those days it was
still merry England, and famous then as now for the
rare beauty of its women, whether in the first dawn
of girlhood, or in the full-blown flush of feminine
maturity.
Both tall, above the middle height of women, both
exquisitely formed, with figures delicate and slender,
yet full withal, and voluptuously rounded, with the
long taper hands, the small and shapely feet and
ankles, the swan-like necks, and classic heads gracefully
set on, which are held to denote, in all countries,
the predominance of gentle blood; when seen at a
distance, and judged by the person only, it would
have been almost impossible to distinguish the elder
from the younger sister.
But look upon them face to face, and never, in all
respects, were two girls of kindred race so entirely
dissimilar. The elder, Blanche, was, as her name
denotes, though ladies’ names are oftentimes misnomers,
a genuine English blonde. Her abundant
and beautiful hair, trained to float down upon her
snowy shoulders in silky masses of unstudied curls,
was of the lightest golden brown. There was not a
shade of red in its hues, although her complexion was
of that peculiarly dazzling character which is common
to red-haired persons; yet when the sun shone
on its glistening waves, so brilliantly did the golden
light flash from it, that you might almost have
imagined there was a circlet of living glory above
her clear white brow.
Her eyebrows and eyelashes were many shades
darker than her hair, relieving her face altogether
from that charge of insipidity which is so often, and
[Pg 21]
for the most part so truly, brought against fair-haired
and fair-featured beauties. The eyes themselves,
which those long lashes shrouded, were of the deepest
violet blue; so deep, that at first sight you would
have deemed them black, but for the soft and humid
languor which is never seen in eyes of that color.
The rest of her features were as near as possible
to the Grecian model, except that there was a
slight depression where the nose joins the brow,
breaking that perfectly straight line of the classical
face, which, however beautiful to the statue, is less
attractive in life than the irregular outline of the
northern countenance.
Her mouth, with the exception of—perhaps I should
rather say in conjunction with—her eyes, was the
most lovely and expressive feature in her face.
There were twin dimples at its corners; yet was
not its expression one of habitual mirth, but of tenderness
and softness rather, unmixed, although an
anchorite might have been pardoned the wish to
press his lips to its voluptuous curve, with the
slightest expression of sensuality.
Her complexion was, as I have said, dazzlingly
brilliant; but it was the brilliance of the lily rather
than of the rose, though at the least emotion, whether
of pain or pleasure, the eloquent blood would rush,
like the morning’s glow over some snow-crowned
Alp, across cheek, brow, and neck, and bosom, and
vanish thence so rapidly, that ere you should have
time to say, nay, even to think,
Such was the elder beauty, the destined heiress of
the ancient house, the promised mother of a line
of sons, who should perpetuate the name and hand
down the principles of the Fitz-Henries to far distant
ages. Such were the musings of her father,
and at such times alone, if ever, a sort of doubtful
pride would come to swell his hope, whispering that
for such a creature, no man, however high or haughty,
but would be willing to renounce the pride of birth,
even untempted by the demesnes of Ditton-in-the-Dale,
and many another lordly manor coupled to the
time-honored name of Fitz-Henry.
Her sister, Agnes, though not less beautiful than
Blanche—and there were those who insisted that she
was more so—was as different from her, in all but the
general resemblance of figure and carriage, as night
is from morning, or autumn from early summer-time.
Her ringlets, not less profuse than Blanche’s, and
clustering in closer and more mazy curls, were as
black as the raven’s wing, and, like the feathers of
the wild bird, were lighted up when the sun played on
them with a sort of purplish and metallic gloss, that defies
alike the pen of the writer, and the painter’s
pencil to depict to the eye.
Her complexion, though soft and delicate, was of
the very darkest hue that is ever seen in persons of
unmixed European blood; so dark that the very blood
which would mantle to her cheek at times in burning
blushes, was shaded, as it were, with a darker hue,
like damask roses seen through the medium of a gold-tinted
window-pane.
Her brows and lashes were as black as night, but,
strange to say, the eyes that flashed from beneath
them with an almost painful splendor, were of a clear,
deep azure, less dark than those of the fairer sister,
giving a singular and wild character to her whole
face, and affecting the style of her beauty, but
whether for the better or the worse it was for those who
admired or shunned—and there were who took both
parts—to determine. Her face was rounder and
fuller than her sister’s, and, in fact, this was true of
her whole person—so much so that she was often
mistaken for the elder—her features were less regular,
her nose having a slight tendency to that form which
has no name in our language, but which charmed all
beholders in Roxana, as retroussie. Her mouth was
as warm, as soft, as sweetly dimpled, but it was not
free from that expression which Blanche’s lacked
altogether, and might have been blamed as too wooing
and luxurious.
Such were the various characters of the sisters’
personal appearance—the characters of their mental
attributes were as distinctly marked, and as widely
different.
Blanche was all gentleness and moderation from
her very cradle—a delicate and tender child, smiling
always, but rarely laughing; never boisterous or
loud even in her childish plays. And as she grew
older, this character became more definite, and was
more strongly observed; she was a pensive, tranquil
creature, not melancholy, much less sad—for she
was awake to all that was beautiful or grand, all that
was sweet or gentle in the face of nature, or in the
history of man; and there was, perhaps, more real
happiness concealed under her calm exterior, than
is often to be found under the wilder mirth of merrier
beings. Ever ready to yield her wishes to those of
her friends or companions, many persons imagined
that she had little will, and no fixed wishes, or deliberate
aspirations—passionless and pure as the lily
of the vale, many supposed that she was cold and
heartless. Oh! ignorant! not to remember that the
hearts of the fiercest volcanos boil still beneath a head
of snow; and that it is even in the calmest and most moderate
characters that passion once enkindled burns
fierce, perennial and unquenchable! Thus far, however,
had she advanced into the flower of fair maidenhood,
undisturbed by any warmer dream than devoted
affection toward her parent, whose wayward grief she
could understand if she could not appreciate, and
whom she strove by every gentle wile to wean from
his morbid fancies; and earnest love toward her
sister, whom she, indeed, almost adored—perhaps
adored the more from the very difference of their
minds, and for her very imperfections.
For Agnes was all gay vivacity, and petulance,
and fire—so that her young companions, who sportively
named Blanche the icicle, had christened her
the sunbeam; and, in truth, if the first name were ill
chosen, the second seemed to be an inspiration; for
like a sunbeam that touched nothing but to illuminate
it, like a sunbeam she played with all things, smiled
[Pg 22]
on all things in their turn—like a sunbeam she brought
mirth with her presence, and after her departure, left
a double gloom behind her.
More dazzling than Blanche, she made her impression
at first sight, and so long as the skies were clear,
and the atmosphere unruffled, the sunbeam would
continue to gild, to charm, to be worshiped. But
if the time of darkness and affliction came, the gay
sunbeam held aloof, while the poor icicle, melted
from its seeming coldness, was ever ready to weep
for the sorrows of those who had neglected her in the
days of their happiness.
Unused to yield, high-spirited when crossed, yet
carrying off even her stubbornness and quick temper
by the brilliancy, the wit, the lively and bold audacity
which she cast around them, Agnes ruled in her
circle an imperious and despotic queen; while her
slaves, even as they trembled before her half sportive
but emphatic frown, did not suspect the sceptre of
the tyrant beneath the spell of the enchantress.
Agnes, in one word, was the idol of the rich and
gay; Blanche was the saint of the poor, the lowly,
the sick, and those who mourn.
It may be that the peculiarity of her position, the
neglect which she had always experienced from her
father, and mediately from the hirelings of the household,
ever prompt to pander to the worst feelings of
their superiors—the consciousness that born co-heiress
with her sister, she was doomed to sink into
the insignificance of an undowered and uncared-for
girl, had tended in some degree to form the
character which Agnes had ever borne, and which
alone she had displayed, until the period when my
tale commences.
It may be that the consciousness of wrong endured,
had hardened a heart naturally soft and tender, and
rendered it unyielding and rebellious—it may be that
injustice, endured at the hands of hirelings in early
years, had engendered a spirit of resistance, and
armed her mind and quickened her tongue against
the world, which, as she fancied, wronged her. It
may be, more than all, that a secret, perhaps an unconscious
jealousy of her sister’s superior advantages,
not in the wretched sense of worldly wealth or position,
but of the love and reverence of friends and
kindred, had embittered her young soul, and caused
her to cast over it a veil of light and wild demeanor,
of free speech, and daring mirth, which had by degrees
grown into habits, and become part and parcel
of her nature.
If it were so, however, there were no outward indications
that such was the case; for never were
there seen two sisters more united and affectionate—nor
would it have been easy to say on which side
the balance of kindness preponderated. For if
Blanche was ever the first to cede to her sister’s
wishes, and the last, in any momentary disappointment
or annoyance, to speak one quick or unkind
word, so was Agnes, with her expressive features,
and flashing eye, and ready, tameless wit, prompt as
light to avenge the slightest reflection cast on
Blanche’s tranquillity and coldness; and if at times a
quick word or sharp retort broke from her lips, and
called a tear to the eye of her calmer sister, not a
moment would elapse before she would cast herself
upon her neck and weep her sincere contrition, and
be for hours an altered being; until her natural spirit
would prevail, and she would be again the wild,
mirthful madcap, whose very faults could call forth no
keener reproach than a grave and thoughtful smile
from the lips of those who loved her the most dearly.
Sad were the daughters of Allan Fitz-Henry—daughters
whom not a peer in England but would
have regarded as the brightest gems of his coronets,
as the pride and ornament of his house; but whom,
by a strange anomaly, their own father, full as he
was of warm affections, and kindly inclinations,
never looked upon but with a secret feeling of discontent
and disappointment, that they were not other
than they were: and with a half confessed conviction,
that fair as they were, tender, and loving, graceful,
accomplished, delicate and noble-minded, he
could have borne to lay them both in the cold grave,
so that a son could be given to the house, in exchange
for their lost loveliness.
In outward demeanor, however, he was to his
children all that a father should be; a little querulous
at times, perhaps, and irritable, but fond, though not
doting, and considerate; and I have wandered greatly
from my intention, if any thing that I have said has
been construed to signify that there existed the slightest
estrangement between the father and his children—for
had Allan Fitz-Henry but suspected the possibility
of such a thing, he had torn the false pride, like
a venomous weed, from his heart, and had been a
wiser and a happier man. In his case it was the
blindness of the heart that caused its partial hardness;
but events were at hand, that should flood it with the
clearest light, and melt it to more than woman’s
tenderness.
[To be continued.
SONNET TO GRAHAM.
That which thou wieldest o’er a people’s heart:
And wastes of mind, that never knew a flower,
Bloom now and brighten, ‘neath thy magic art.
Hearthstones are cheerful that were chill before;
And softened beams, like light that melteth through
The stained glass of old cathedrals, pour
Stream upon stream of beauty. All that’s true,
All that is brave and beautiful, ‘t is thine—
High office, high and holy! thus to shed,
Sun-like, and sole, in shadow or in shine,
Thoughts that bedew and rouse minds cold and dead,
Startling the pulse that stirred not. This is thine!
Be proudly humble: ‘t is a power divine!
New Orleans, October 1, 1847.Altus.
MARGINALIA
BY EDGAR A. POE.
We mere men of the world, with no principle—a
very old-fashioned and cumbersome thing—should
be on our guard lest, fancying him on his last legs,
we insult, or otherwise maltreat some poor devil of
a genius at the very instant of his putting his foot on
the top round of his ladder of triumph. It is a common
trick with these fellows, when on the point of
attaining some long-cherished end, to sink themselves
into the deepest possible abyss of seeming despair,
for no other purpose than that of increasing the space
of success through which they have made up their
minds immediately to soar.
All that the man of genius demands for his exaltation
is moral matter in motion. It makes no difference
whither tends the motion—whether for him or
against him—and it is absolutely of no consequence
“what is the matter.”
In Colton’s “American Review” for October, 1845,
a gentleman, well known for his scholarship, has a
forcible paper on “The Scotch School of Philosophy
and Criticism.” But although the paper is “forcible,”
it presents the most singular admixture of error and
truth—the one dovetailed into the other, after a
fashion which is novel, to say the least of it. Were
I to designate in a few words what the whole article
demonstrated, I should say “the folly of not beginning
at the beginning—of neglecting the giant Moulineau’s
advice to his friend Ram.” Here is a passage
from the essay in question:
“The Doctors [Campbell and Johnson] both charge
Pope with error and inconsistency:—error in supposing
that in English, of metrical lines unequal
in the number of syllables and pronounced in equal
times, the longer suggests celerity (this being the
principle of the Alexandrine:)—inconsistency, in that
Pope himself uses the same contrivance to convey
the contrary idea of slowness. But why in English?
It is not and cannot be disputed that, in the Hexameter
verse of the Greeks and Latins—which is the
model in this matter—what is distinguished as the
‘dactylic line’ was uniformly applied to express
velocity. How was it to do so? Simply from the
fact of being pronounced in an equal time with, while
containing a greater number of syllables or ‘bars’
than the ordinary or average measure; as, on the
other hand, the spondaic line, composed of the minimum
number, was, upon the same principle, used to
indicate slowness. So, too, of the Alexandrine in
English versification. No, says Campbell, there is a
difference: the Alexandrine is not in fact, like the
dactylic line, pronounced in the common time. But
does this alter the principle? What is the rationale
of Metre, whether the classical hexameter or the
English heroic?”
I have written an essay on the “Rationale of
Verse,” in which the whole topic is surveyed ab
initio, and with reference to general and immutable
principles. To this essay (which will soon appear)
I refer Mr. Bristed. In the meantime, without troubling
myself to ascertain whether Doctors Johnson
and Campbell are wrong, or whether Pope is wrong,
or whether the reviewer is right or wrong, at this
point or at that, let me succinctly state what is the
truth on the topics at issue.
And first; the same principles, in all cases, govern
all verse. What is true in English is true in Greek.
Secondly; in a series of lines, if one line contains
more syllables than the law of the verse demands,
and if, nevertheless, this line is pronounced in the
same time, upon the whole, as the rest of the lines,
then this line suggests celerity—on account of the
increased rapidity of enunciation required. Thus in
the Greek Hexameter the dactylic lines—those most
abounding in dactyls—serve best to convey the idea
of rapid motion. The spondaic lines convey that of
slowness.
“Thirdly; it is a gross mistake to suppose that
the Greek dactylic line is “the model in this matter”—the
matter of the English Alexandrine. The Greek
dactylic line is of the same number of feet—bars—beats—pulsations—as
the ordinary dactylic-spondaic
lines among which it occurs. But the Alexandrine
is longer by one foot—by one pulsation—than the
pentameters among which it arises. For its pronunciation
it demands more time, and therefore, ceteris
paribus, it would well serve to convey the impression
of length, or duration, and thus, indirectly, of
slowness. I say ceteris paribus. But, by varying
conditions, we can effect a total change in the impression
conveyed. When the idea of slowness is conveyed
by the Alexandrine, it is not conveyed by any
slower enunciation of syllables—that is to say, it is
not directly conveyed—but indirectly, through the
idea of length in the whole line. Now, if we wish
to convey, by means of an Alexandrine, the impression
of velocity, we readily do so by giving rapidity
to our enunciation of the syllables composing the
several feet. To effect this, however, we must have
more syllables, or we shall get through the whole
line too quickly for the intended time. To get more
syllables, all we have to do, is to use, in place of
iambuses, what our prosodies call anapœsts.[1] Thus,
in the line,
the syllables “the unbend” form an anapœst and,
demanding unusual rapidity of enunciation, in order
that we may get them in in the ordinary time of an
[Pg 24]
iambus, serve to suggest celerity. By the elision of
e in the, as is customary, the whole of the intended
effect is lost; for th’unbend is nothing more than the
usual iambus. In a word, wherever an Alexandrine
expresses celerity, we shall find it to contain one or
more anapœsts—the more anapœsts, the more decided
the impression. But the tendency of the Alexandrine
consisting merely of the usual iambuses, is to convey
slowness—although it conveys this idea feebly, on
account of conveying it indirectly. It follows, from
what I have said, that the common pentameter, interspersed
with anapœsts, would better convey celerity
than the Alexandrine interspersed with them in a
similar degree;—and it unquestionably does.
To converse well, we need the cool tact of talent—to
talk well, the glowing abandon of genius.
Men of very high genius, however, talk at one time
very well, at another very ill:—well, when they
have full time, full scope, and a sympathetic listener:—ill,
when they fear interruption and are annoyed
by the impossibility of exhausting the topic during
that particular talk. The partial genius is flashy—scrappy.
The true genius shudders at incompleteness—imperfection—and
usually prefers silence to
saying the something which is not every thing that
should be said. He is so filled with his theme that he
is dumb, first from not knowing how to begin, where
there seems eternally beginning behind beginning,
and secondly from perceiving his true end at so infinite
a distance. Sometimes, dashing into a subject,
he blunders, hesitates, stops short, sticks fast, and,
because he has been overwhelmed by the rush and
multiplicity of his thoughts, his hearers sneer at his
inability to think. Such a man finds his proper element
in those “great occasions” which confound
and prostrate the general intellect.
Nevertheless, by his conversation, the influence
of the conversationist upon mankind in general, is
more decided than that of the talker by his talk:—the
latter invariably talks to best purpose with his
pen. And good conversationists are more rare than
respectable talkers. I know many of the latter; and
of the former only five or six:—among whom I can
call to mind, just now, Mr. Willis, Mr. J. T. S. S.—of
Philadelphia, Mr. W. M. R.—of Petersburg, Va.,
and Mrs. S——d, formerly of New York. Most
people, in conversing, force us to curse our stars
that our lot was not cast among the African nation
mentioned by Eudoxus—the savages who, having no
mouths, never opened them, as a matter of course.
And yet, if denied mouth, some persons whom I have
in my eye would contrive to chatter on still—as
they do now—through the nose.
The bloody sun at noon
Just up above the mast did stand,
No bigger than the moon.—Coleridge.
Is it possible that the poet did not know the apparent
diameter of the moon to be greater than that of
the sun?
If any ambitious man have a fancy to revolutionize,
at one effort, the universal world of human thought,
human opinion, and human sentiment, the opportunity
is his own—the road to immortal renown lies straight,
open, and unencumbered before him. All that he has
to do is to write and publish a very little book. Its
title should be simple—a few plain words—”My
Heart Laid Bare.” But—this little book must be
true to its title.
Now, is it not very singular that, with the rabid
thirst for notoriety which distinguishes so many of
mankind—so many, too, who care not a fig what is
thought of them after death, there should not be found
one man having sufficient hardihood to write this little
book? To write, I say. There are ten thousand
men who, if the book were once written, would laugh
at the notion of being disturbed by its publication
during their life, and who could not even conceive
why they should object to its being published after
their death. But to write it—there is the rub. No
man dare write it. No man ever will dare write it.
No man could write it, even if he dared. The paper
would shrivel and blaze at every touch of the fiery pen.
Teach nothing but to name the tools.—Hudibras.
What these oft-quoted lines go to show is, that a
falsity in verse will travel faster and endure longer
than a falsity in prose. The man who would sneer
or stare at a silly proposition nakedly put, will admit
that “there is a good deal in that” when “that” is
the point of an epigram shot into the ear. The rhetorician’s
rules—if they are rules—teach him not only
to name his tools, but to use his tools, the capacity of
his tools—their extent—their limit; and from an examination
of the nature of the tools—(an examination
forced on him by their constant presence)—force him,
also, into scrutiny and comprehension of the material
on which the tools are employed, and thus, finally,
suggest and give birth to new material for new tools.
Among his eidola of the den, the tribe, the forum,
the theatre, etc., Bacon might well have placed
the great eidolon of the parlor (or of the wit, as I
have termed it in one of the previous Marginalia)—the
idol whose worship blinds man to truth by dazzling
him with the apposite. But what title could
have been invented for that idol which has propagated,
perhaps, more of gross error than all combined?—the
one, I mean, which demands from its
votaries that they reciprocate cause and effect—reason
in a circle—lift themselves from the ground by pulling
up their pantaloons—and carry themselves on their
own heads, in hand-baskets, from Beersheba to Dan.
All—absolutely all the argumentation which I have
seen on the nature of the soul, or of the Deity, seems
to me nothing but worship of this unnameable idol.
Pour savoir ce qu’est Dieu, says Bielfeld, although
nobody listens to the solemn truth, il faut être Dieu
même—and to reason about the reason is of all things
the most unreasonable. At least, he alone is fit to
discuss the topic who perceives at a glance the insanity
of its discussion.
THE PENANCE OF ROLAND.
A ROMANCE OF THE PEINE FORTE ET DURE.
BY HENRY B. HIRST.
PART I.
Over a moorland, like a whirlwind, rushed the knight, Sir Roland Grey;
When the crimson sun was setting, as the yellow moon arose,
Far and faint, behind Sir Roland, sank the slogan of his foes—
Far and faint; and growing fainter as he reached the forest sward,
Spreading round for many an acre over the lands which owned him lord.
As he dashed along the woodland, fitfully, upon the breeze,
Swept the tu-who-o of the owlet through the naked forest trees;
And the loudly whirring black-cock through the creaking branches sprung,
Frightened by his horse’s hoofs, that like the Cyclop’s anvil rung—
Like a hurricane on he hurried, wood and valley gliding past,
While around him, o’er him, on him, burst the sudden autumn blast.
Down upon him, in a deluge, rushed the cold November rain;
But the wind about him whistled, and the tempest swept in vain.
What to him was wind or tempest, when his brain was seared with flame?
What to him was earth or heaven, when his soul was sick with shame?
In the dreary, desolate desert on his ears had burst a tale,
That, like falling thunder, stunned and left him terrified and pale;
How, while he was battling bravely, like a true and holy knight,
For the sacred tomb of Christ, against the swarthy Moslemite;
How, while round him lances shivered, armor rang, and arrows fell,
And the air was mad with noises—Arab shout and Paynim yell—
She, the partner of his heart, descended (so the legend said)
From the ancient Saxon monarchs, sank in shame her sunny head.
From his friends—his growing glory—over dark and dangerous seas—
From his red-cross banner proudly flowing, floating on the breeze—
Over field and flood he traveled, flinging fame and honor by,
With a heart as full of hell as full of glory was the sky.
All his mind became a chaos; but along its waste there stole
What his bloody purpose shook, and what was manna to his soul,—
Memories of his youthful moments, when through grassy glen and wood
He wandered with the Lady Gwineth, dreaming none so fair and good;
And he saw her sweetly smiling, as when at her feet he knelt,
And with bold but modest manner on his burning passion dwelt—
Felt her fall upon his bosom—felt her tears upon his cheek,
As he felt them when his tongue was all too full of joy to speak!
And his heart was slowly softening—when a hoarse voice bade him “yield!”
And a claymore clanked and clattered on the bosses of his shield;—
Rising round him, closing on him, sprang an ambush of his foe,
The despoiler of his honor! All his answer was a blow!
All his soul was in his arm; and, as his foemen closed around,
Vassal after vassal, wounded, yelling, fell and bit the ground;
But when through the wood there rushed an hundred thronging to the fight,
Charging through them, still defying, Roland safety sought in flight.
When the crimson sun descended, as the yellow moon arose,
Far and faint behind Sir Roland sank the slogan of his foes—
Far and faint, and waxing fainter, as he reached the forest sward,
Spreading round for many an acre, over the lands that owned him lord.
Like a whirlwind on he hurried, though the storm was raging sore:
In his heart he carried torture: there was music in its roar—
Like a hurricane on he hurried, spurring on with loosened rein,
Till he checked his jaded courser on his old paternal plain.
Clouds were scudding o’er the heavens; wild the tempest roared around;
And the very earth was shaking with the thunder’s heavy sound;
But between the lightning flashes, frowning grimly, here and there,
Loomed his old ancestral castle, with its old ancestral air.
There, the barbican—the draw-bridge—there, the ancient donjon-keep,
[Pg 26]
With its iron-banded portals—there, the moat in sullen sleep!—
Galloping onward, lo! he halted, for they kept strict watch and ward,
And his courser’s clanking hoofs had roused the ever-wary guard.
Loud above the increasing tempest rose the warder’s threatening hail;
Louder rose the ringing answer from a lip that scorned to quail:
“Grey of Grey!” the warrior thundered, “he who fears nor bolt nor dart—
He who is your master, vassal—Roland of the Lion Heart!”
Clanking, clattering, grating, slowly up the huge portcullis went,
And the draw-bridge over the moat creaking, shrieking, downward bent;
On his armor flashed the torch-light, over helmet, cuirass, shield,
With its lion d’ or couchant upon a stainless argent field.
Over rode he, frowning fiercely, throwing from him ruddy light,
Flashing, like a burning beacon, on his startled vassal’s sight.
Rose the draw-bridge, fell the barrier, closed the oaken gates behind.
—All was silence save the roaring of the wild November wind.
PART II.
But that flashes of the fire-light fitfully fell athwart the room—
Ruddy gleams of fading fire-light, lighting many a bearded face,
On the fluted hangings woven—founders of her husband’s race—
On a carven couch in slumber lay the Lady Gwineth Grey,
Traces of a smile yet lingering on a cheek of rosy May—
On the softest velvet slumbering, in a mist of golden hair,
Trembling on her heaving bosom, and along her neck as fair.
Seemed she like the Goddess Dian sleeping in some lonely wood,
Or a nun on convent pallet dreaming only what was good:
By her stood an outened flambeaux, from which, blue, and thin, and rare,
Stole a wave of trembling vapor, slowly melting into air.
But the tapestry was lifted, and a form in steel array
Suddenly entered, and his coming drove the waning mist away.
Treading softly o’er the rushes Roland stept beside his bride,
In the passing of a moment standing at her couch’s side.
Like an angel seemed the lady, lying in her rosy rest;
Like a devil seemed the knight, with passion raging in his breast:
For within his bosom, gnawing all his heart with teeth of fire,
Reigned Revenge, and on his forehead burned the purple hue of ire.
Slowly bending o’er his wife, but making not a sound, he gazed
Upon her, while his glaring eye-balls, like twin torches, brightly blazed.
—Starting, feeling one was near her, Gwineth raised her golden head,
Looking round her—flashed his falchion, and she sank in silence—dead!
Roared the tempest; crashed the thunder; even the castle seemed to quail
And tremble, like a living thing, before the fury of the gale;
But the fierce and fearless murderer turned to where his child reclined,
Asleep, amid the thunder’s crash, the rushing rain and roaring wind.
As he bent above his boy, dim memories of days long back
Came, like stars an instant seen amid the autumn tempest’s rack;
But as swiftly over his spirit flashed the ruin of his name—
Flashed the withering thought that even that child might be the child of shame.
Wildly then he raised his glaive, but wilder, sterner, still, without,
Swelled the tempest, burst the thunder, yelled the winds with maniac shout;
While the lightning, red and vivid, quivered through the skies in ire,
Till the chamber with its flashes seemed a blazing hall of fire.
With this climax of the tempest—thunder, lightning, rain and wind—
Roland felt an awful doubt creep tremblingly athwart his mind;
Slowly, slowly, it arose, and grew gigantic; slowly, slowly,
Cloud-like, overshadowing him, darkening his spirit wholly.
Then, like Saul of Eld, he trembled, feeling his deed was one of guilt—
Believing heaven itself asserted it was innocent blood he spilt—
Feeling heaven was interfering, sank his heart, and fell his blade,
And the superstitious murderer tottered, wailing and dismayed.
“Be she spotless,” groaned the warrior, “I have done a grievous crime—
Stained the snowiest shield that ever graced the temple-walls of Time.
—Thou, my noblest and my fairest! with thy mother’s Saxon eye—
Shall my hand, too, strike thee lifeless? No! I cannot see thee die!”
Suddenly Roland saw the peril hanging over his guilty head—
Felt that he could never hide him from the vengeance of the dead—
Saw the heartless headsman smiling, and the axe, and heard the crowd
Shouting curses on the assassin—and the chieftain groaned aloud—
Groaned, for that his deed had robbed him of a home and of a name,
Hurling on his orphan son the damning heritage of shame:
Life and lands by law were forfeit; he had driven his offspring forth,
Rudely, ruthlessly, to wander, one of the Ishmaelites of earth.
[Pg 27]
But a sudden thought came o’er him, and his lofty eye again
Flashed with resolution, stern and strong as was his spirit’s pain.
“Shall I rob thee of thy birthright—rob thee of thy noble name,
Of our old ancestral castle, and our fathers’ deeds of fame?
“Shall I fling thee forth to struggle with a never-sparing world;
Knowing every eye will scorn thee, every lip at thee be curled?
Know thee, budding bloom of beauty, withering in thy youth away—
Feel thy infant promise fading—see thy falcon-eye decay?
“Did I give thee life to cloud it—life to poison every breath?
Better far the dreary dungeon, and the dark and iron death!
Never! Let them heap upon me rock on rock Olympus high;
None shall see a sinew quiver, none shall hear the slightest cry.
“‘Blood for blood’ is rightly written: I have slain a spotless wife,
And will dree a heavy penance—yield the law my forfeit life;
Come the judgment, I will meet it; and the torture shall not tear
Word from me to make a beggar of my rightful, righteous heir.”
As the stricken knight was speaking, in the distance died the storm;
And the moonlight on the casement wandered sweetly, rested warm;
Through the golden glass it floated, fluttering over the lady’s hair,
Till she seemed a mild Madonna, watched by angels, slumbering there.
Shaken by the storm of conscience, Roland sank upon his knee,
Sudden as before a hurricane falls some famous forest tree;
Sank beside pale, placid Gwineth, weeping, wailing, sorrow riven,
Feeling God had spoken, praying that his crime might be forgiven.
All that long and dreary night, Sir Roland watched beside the dead,
Humbly kneeling in the rushes strown around the carven bed.
Slowly, quietly approaching came the gray-eyed dreamy dawn,
Making every thing about him seem more desolate and wan.
One by one the stars went out, and slowly over the Orient came
Streaks of rose and tints of purple, flakes of gold and rays of flame,
And around the ancient castle Roland heard the hum of those
That from quiet sleep were waking, as they, one by one, arose.
Slowly through the painted casement, touching first the chamber crown
And the groined roof, the sunlight stole in lovely lustre down
Over the tapestry, that glistened, gleaming with its golden ray,
Till it kissed the russet rushes where in yellow sleep it lay.
Came the Lady Gwineth’s maidens, starting at the sudden sight
Of their lord, Sir Roland, standing like a warrior for the fight;
But he waved them on; and, wondering, they unto the sleeper went—
Shrieking loudly, shrieking wildly as above her corpse they bent.
Startled by the sudden clamor, Roland’s son in fright awoke,
As from all sides, madly rushing in the room, the vassals broke;
Gathering round him, gazing on him, looking on the bloody brand
And the lady, who, when living, was the loveliest in the land.
Not a word the warrior uttered, though his son implored him sore,
And they led him like an infant toward the oaken chamber-door;
There he turned and gazed on Gwineth, looking on her face his last;
Then between his guards in silence to the castle-prison passed.
There they left him; but at mid-day came, and, beckoning, bade him forth
To journey, not as he was wont to, from his ancient honored hearth:
To an armed guard they gave him, and amid their stern array,
Haughty, lofty-souled and silent Roland sternly rode away.
PART III.
On the mountain and the forest, Roland saw the distant town:
O’er its walls, and round its towers, a dim and sickly lustre lay.
Like the gray and ghostly haze that heraldeth the dawning day.
While, behind those walls and turrets, standing blackly in her light,
Full and large the lurid moon rose ghastily upon the night;
Shrouded in a cloud of crimson, slowly, slowly as he came
Rising higher, higher, higher, till the east was full of flame.
As his guards approached the gates—did she sink or did they rise?
Behind the black gigantic towers the planet vanished from his eyes.
All without was solemn blackness, but within was drearier dark,
Save when from some grim old building stole a taper’s trembling spark.
Slowly through the lengthy streets, between old houses, rising high,
Over which, dark, dusk, sepulchral, bent the purple pall-like sky,
Through the town they bore him on, until frowningly, at last,
Rose the castle-walls before them, huge and massy, broad and vast.
[Pg 28]
With a last look on the heavens, the knight rode on beneath the gate:
Stepping from his steed he bowed him, stately, to his fearful fate:
On his limbs they fastened fetters, cold! how cold! their chillness ran
Freezing through his blood, the spirit of the stern, unconquered man.
Through a gallery they led him to a dark and dismal cell.
Where they left him. Sad and solemn, heavy, awful as a knell,
Seemed the fading of their footsteps, as he heard them slowly glide
Through the long and vaulted corridor till their very echo died.
Days went by—days dark with anguish, for his conscience, like a spur,
Drove him o’er the wastes of memory which were never black before;
Weeks slid by, and months—such months! such bitter months of pungent pain,
That their very hours seemed serpents gnawing at his heart and brain.
Next they led him him forth to trial: like a child he bowed and went,
With his once black hair like snow, and his stalwart form so bent,
And his beard so long and white, and his cheek so thin and wan,
Even his very keepers thought it was a ghost they gazed upon!
When before his ermined judges, stately, silent, Roland came,
Over his cheek there flashed and faded, suddenly, a flash of flame:
Like a falling star it faded: lofty and erect he turned,
With the feeling that aroused it under his iron Will inurned.
“Roland, Baron Grey!” the crier, in the ancient Latin tongue,
Which, like some old bell in tolling, through the vaulted building rung:—
Cold and stern the prisoner answered—cold and stern—devoid of fear—
Looking haughtily around him:—”Roland, Baron Grey, is here!”
Muttering the solemn charge, they bade him answer; but he stood
Cold, and calm, and motionless, as though he were nor flesh nor blood,
But, rather, all a bronzed statue of the proud, primeval time—
In his silence self-devoted—in his very guilt sublime.
Thrice they prayed him: while he listened, not a quiver on his brow,
Not the movement of a hair upon his head or beard of snow,
Not the motion of a lip, nor even the flutter of an eye,
Betokening that he even heard them—he was there alone to die.
In the distant, dreary years, so run the legends even now—
Misty legends on whose summits slumber centuries of snow—
Lofty legends round whose summits clouds have lain for solemn ages—
Legends penned with iron pens in blood by Draco-minded sages—
It was written, they should bear him to a dungeon under ground,
Far beneath the castle moat, where came no single human sound,
And unto the earth should chain him, naked, on the icy ground—
Naked, like the sage Prometheus, on the mountain’s summit bound.
Water—there was none for him, save that which flowed in the castle moat,
On whose green and slimy surface newts and mosses loved to float—
Bread—a crust a day—so, starving, freezing, there the Doomed was spread,
Pressed with weights of stone and iron till he answered or was dead.
Did he answer guiltless, lo! the trial; guilty, lo! the axe;
Death before the grinning thousand! worse than were a myriad racks!
While the trial were an evil quite as grievous, quite as great,
For the verdict of his peers would rend from him his proud estate:
But, if he died silent, then his lands would pass in quiet down
To bless his boy, his innocent boy, and not escheat unto the crown:
So he chose the darksome dungeon, rather there to die alone
Than by cowardly fear to steal the birthright of his orphan son.
But, beside this, came the thought that, by this penance he might win
Forgiveness from offended Heaven for his now-repented sin.
“Noble Roland,” quoth his judges, “answer, ere it be too late;
Heavy, else, must be our judgment—heavier thine awful fate.”
Then arose the ghostly knight, with his spectral eyes aflame,
While a more than mortal vigor coursed and circled through his frame;
And he gazed upon them smiling, and like hollow thunder broke
His accents on the swarthy silence:—thus and so the chieftain spoke:
“Lords! I answer not. If guilty, God will judge my sinful soul:
For my body—that is yours! I yield it to your stern control.
Would you have me—me, a warrior, like a coward plead for life?
Death and I are old acquaintance! I have met him in the strife—
“I have met him when the air was swooning with a ghastly fear;
When the Moslem swept before us, driven like a herd of deer;
When our voices mocked the thunder, shouting ‘England and Saint George!’
And the lightning of our falchions fell like flashes from a forge!
“There, amid the clash and clang of sword and shield, I strove with Death—
That I conquered, ye may see; and now I yield to him my breath—
[Pg 29]
Where there is no rescue, yield! and, as one would call a bride,
So I bid the grisly monarch smilingly unto my side.
“Shall I yield my broad estates, my castles and my manor lands,
To the harpies of the law, to hold them with unhallowed hands?
Shall I send my youthful heir forth with a stain upon his crest?
No! my eaglet yet shall reign an eagle in his parent nest.
“Lords and judges, I have done: no further words shall pass my lips,
Save prayers to Heaven, that my soul may, sun-like, rise from death’s eclipse.”
Silently, he braved them still; and, sighing, sad, and full of gloom,
His judges sent him forth to struggle with the sharp and lingering doom.
Did he tremble at their sentence? Not a muscle quivered, not
A sign to mark he heard, save on his cheek one purple spot:
Statelier yet than ever, firmer, with a long triumphant breath,
Roland, smiling on his judges, sternly walked to certain death.
PART IV.
Bound unto the rocky ground with many an iron link and band;
On him lie the piles of granite, pressing, pressing; yet he still
Looks on death with lofty eye—so giant is his mighty will.
Day by day, he lay and suffered, wrung with agony, but content—
Day by day, though hard to bear was his grievous punishment—
Never once, though, hour on hour, they piled the jagged granite higher
On his quivering limbs, he murmured; yet his very veins were fire.
Once, however, came his jailer, saying that his nephew sought
His presence; and the knight, consenting, in his brother’s son was brought:
“Uncle Roland,” quoth he, weeping, “what is this that I have done?
Curses, curses on my head! curse, uncle, curse thy brother’s son!
Mine the tongue that wrought this evil—mine the false and slanderous tongue
That done to death the Lady Gwineth—O! my soul is sadly wrung!”
“Demon, devil!” groaned the warrior—”devil of the evil eye!
Look upon the awful horror wrought by thy atrocious lie.
Tell me? was it all a falsehood? Tell me, was it all—all—all?
Speak! and let these prison walls, oppressed with horror, on thee fall!”
“All was false! Mine, too the ambush; for I sought to grasp thy lands—
Sought to win the Lady Gwineth, with thy blood upon my hands.
But she drove me forth with scorn; and then I coined the lying tale—
O! forgive me, Uncle Roland! give me leave to weep and wail;
Give me leave to sit in sackcloth, heaping ashes on my head;
Mourning in some craggy cavern for the early lost and dead.”
“Unexampled liar and traitor! first of all our noble name
Guilty of so black a treason! first to stain our shield with shame!
Hence! away! I—No! repent! begone! and pray for my repose:
Life on both of us too soon for our grievous crimes will close.
I forgive thee—now away—nay, do not touch me! I am wan—
Sick with suffering—mad with anguish—Go!” The penitent man is gone.
—Once again he lies alone, save his agony, alone;
Then they come and pile upon him heavier weights of iron and stone.
Still more pallid, at the even, Roland in his anguish lay,
Wrestling, for his soul was strong, with his body’s slow decay;
And the sweat upon his forehead stood and rolled and fell like rain,
Cold, while pain and fire and fever battled in his heart and brain.
Now and then his senses wandered; now again his mind was calm,
And he wrung from out his suffering penitential draughts of balm;
Then again his senses left him, and he lay in phrenzy there,
Talking wildly in his madness with the dim, impalpable air.
Now, he saw the Lady Gwineth wandering in her maiden joy;
Now, he viewed her in her chamber frolic with her baby boy;
Now, he saw her sadly lying, all her bosom bathed with blood;
And beheld himself as o’er her on that fatal night he stood.
Was he dreaming? through his dungeon stole a pale purpureal light,
Flowing round him, floating round him, making daylight of its night;
In its midst, his gentle Gwineth, while around her brow there flowed,
Fluttering flame, a golden halo! that with heavenly glory glowed.
Did he hear her? Was it real? With an angel’s voice she spoke:
How the words, like flakes of music, silver music! sweetly broke,
Round and round him! how they floated, ringing in his ravished ears,
Like the notes of Memnon’s lyre, or chantings from the distant spheres!
“Coming, Roland, from that heaven where, though clad with light, I sigh
And languish for the softer lustre of thy gentle loving eye,
I await thee, singing, singing hymns to cheer thy dying hour
That the Cherubim sang in Eden when it first arose in flower.
[Pg 30]
Hearken! how my notes are mingling—one by one, and two by two,
Dropping on thy brain as falls on fading roses freshening dew;
Three by three, they upward circle: thou hast heard them in thy dreams,
When I came, a missioned spirit, from the four eternal streams.
I can see them, though thine eyes can only compass earthly vision:
Soon, O, Roland! soon, O, Roland! thou shalt see with eyes elysian:
Then the notes that now thou hearest thou shalt see, as on they flow,—
Angels that are rarest air! and view them through their dances go.”
Still, entranced, the sufferer listened; and it seemed as from his pain
Sweeter music yet was born, for holier hymning lulled his brain;
Very wild his agony; very; but between its bars his eyes
Saw the angels as they wandered on the walls of Paradise.
Faint and fainter grew he, while the melody loud and louder rang,
Till it seemed not only Gwineth but a myriad angels sang;
And his soul seemed rising, rising, rising from his pallid clay,
Which, each moment, grew more feeble—faintlier wrestling with decay.
Burst upon his ears one swell! it seemed an anthem of the spheres,
Jubilant, divinely ringing; swam his eyes with happy tears—
“Come, forgiven one,” the cadence, “chastened spirit, come, arise
From thine earthly prison-house to holy homes beyond the skies.”
Fainter, fainter, still more feeble, grew the sufferer as he heard,
And a sigh swooned on the silence, soft as breathing of a bird,—
And all was over. In his trance his spirit’s sparkling feet had trod
The realms of space, and gone from earth, through air, to judgment and to God.
NOTES.
The judgment of the peine forte et dure, on an instance
of which our ballad is founded, was well known in the ancient
law of England. As has been seen, it was terribly
severe. The circumstances of the judgment were as follows:
When a prisoner stood charged with an offence, and
an indictment had been found against him, before he could
be tried he was called upon to answer, or, in technical parlance,
to plead. A plea in bar is an answer, either affirming
or denying the offence charged in the indictment, or, if of a
dilatory character, showing some ground why the defendant
should not be called upon to answer at all. In
those days, in all capital cases, the estates of the criminal, on
conviction and judgment, were forfeited to the crown.
The blood of the offender was considered as corrupted, and,
as a consequence, his property could not pass to his family,
who, although innocent, suffered for the faults of the
criminal. Crimes, therefore, where the punishment fell, not
only on the criminal but on his family, were comparatively
of rare occurrence. An admission of guilt produced the
same effect as a conviction. If the defendant, however,
stood mute, obstinately refusing to answer, by which
behaviour he preserved his estates to his family, he was
sentenced to undergo the judgment of the peine forte et
dure.
“The English judgment of penance for standing mute,”
says Chief Justice Blackstone, in his admirable Commentaries,
“was as follows: That the prisoner be remanded
to the prison from whence he came, and put into a low,
dark chamber; and there be laid on his back, naked, unless
where decency forbids: that there be placed upon his body
as great a weight of iron as he could bear and more; that
he have no sustenance, save only on the first day, three
morsels of the worst bread; and, on the second day, three
draughts of standing water, that should be nearest to the
prison door; and in this situation this should be alternately
his daily diet till he died, or (as anciently the judgement ran)
till he answered.”
With respect to this horrid judgment, Christian, in his
notes to the same work, goes on to say: that “the prosecutor
and the court could exercise no discretion, or show
no favour to a prisoner who stood obstinately mute.” “In
the legal history of this country,” (England,) he continues,
“are numerous instances of persons who have had resolution
and patience to undergo so terrible a death in order
to benefit their heirs by preventing a forfeiture of their
estates, which would have been a consequence of a conviction
by a verdict. There is a memorable story of an
ancestor of an ancient family in the north of England. In
a fit of jealousy he killed his wife; and put to death his
children who were at home, by throwing them from the
battlements of his castle; and proceeding with an intent to
destroy his only remaining child, an infant nursed at a
farm-house at some distance, he was intercepted by a storm
of thunder and lightning. This awakened in his breast
compunction of conscience. He desisted from his purpose,
and having surrendered himself to justice, in order to
secure his estates to this child, he had the resolution to die
under the dreadful judgment of the peine forte et dure.”
This tale is the base of our romance.
THE SEA NYMPH’S SONG.
BY WILLIAM H. C. HOSMER.
Far under the wave—
Sea nymphs are keeping
A watch for the brave:
Deep was our grief and wild—
Wilder our dirge
When the doomed ocean child
Drowned in the surge.
Within a bright chamber
His form we have laid;
With spar, pearl and amber
The walls are arrayed—
Though high rolls the billow
He wakes not at morn,
And sponge for his pillow
From rocks we have torn.
I heard thy name spoken
When down came the mast;
His hold was then broken,
That word was his last.
A picture is lying,
Lorn maid! on his breast—
That picture in dying
His hand closely prest.
Why turns thy cheek paler
These tidings to know?
The truth of thy sailor
Should lessen thy wo:
The wave could not chill it
That stifled his breath;
Pure love—can aught kill it?
Give answer, Oh, Death!
THE LITTLE GOLD-FISH.
A FAIRY TALE.
BY JAMES K. PAULDING, AUTHOR OF THE “DUTCHMAN’S FIRESIDE,” ETC.
In the reign of good King Doddipol, surnamed the
Gnatsnapper, there lived in a stately castle, on the top
of a high mountain, a rich old Norseman, who had
an only son whom he loved with great ardor, and
little discretion, on account of his being the last of an
illustrious family. The youth was called Violet,
partly because he had for his godmother the Fairy
Violetta, and partly on account of having on his left
shoulder an impression of that flower, so perfectly
defined, and so vivid in color, that the old nurse mistook
it at first sight for a real violet, and declared it
smelled like a nosegay.
Being the only son of a great and rich nobleman,
as well as somewhat indolent and unambitious, Violet
passed much of his time, while growing up to manhood,
in thinking much and doing nothing. He was
without companions, having no equals around him,
and was prohibited from associating with his inferiors
by the strict etiquette which prevailed throughout the
dominions of good King Doddipol. As he grew up
thus in almost entire solitude his temperament became
highly poetical and imaginative, his feelings irregular
and ardent, and it was predicted that some day or
other he would become a martyr to love.
Much of his time was spent in lonely rambles
among the mountains which surrounded the residence
of the Old Man of the Hills, as he was called, a distance
of many miles in every direction, and one summer
day, wandering on without knowing or caring
whither he went, he at length found himself in a
region where he had never been before. It was a
deep, sequestered, rocky dell, shaded by gloomy
pines, from the farther extremity of which there tumbled
a bright cascade of snow-white foam, which,
after forming a deep transparent basin at its foot,
escaped murmuring among the rocks below and disappeared.
Not a sound was heard but that of the
falling waters and the gurgling stream, for the birds
delight not in the gloom of perpetual shade, and neither
hunter nor woodman ever visited this lonely retreat.
Tired with his long ramble, Violet sat down at the
foot of a lofty tree, whose roots seemed to drink of
the crystal basin, and fell into a deep reverie, during
which his eyes were fixed unconsciously on the transparent
water, which, though clear as our northern
lakes, was so deep that no one could see the bottom.
While thus occupied in weaving webs of youthful
anticipation, he saw a little gold-fish suddenly dart
from under the rock on which he was seated, and
play around with infinite grace, quivering its fins and
fanning its tail, while their bright colors glittered in
the rippling water with indescribable brilliancy.
The youth watched its motions with increasing
interest, and an eagerness he had never experienced
before. Sometimes it would come up
close to the spot, almost within reach of his hand,
and after balancing on the surface awhile, again dart
away, only to return and play a thousand fantastic
gambols, full of vivacity and grace. At other times
it would remain stationary awhile, looking him in
the face with its mellow, melancholy eyes, and an
expression of sorrowful tenderness that sunk into his
heart. He remained watching its motions in deep
solicitude, until the gathering shadows of twilight
warned him away, and reached home so late that he
found his father anxiously awaiting his return. The
Old Man of the Hills inquired of him where he had
been, and what had detained him so long; but he
answered evasively, being ashamed to confess he had
been fascinated by a little gold-fish.
That night he could think of nothing but the little
gold-fish, and when at length sleep came over his eyelids,
he dreamed it was a beautiful princess, transformed
by the power of some wicked enchanter or
malignant fairy. The impression was so vivid in
his mind, that when he awoke he could not decide
whether it was indeed a dream, or whether he had
not actually seen the charming princess, whose features
were indelibly impressed on his memory. The
next morning he again sought the path he had traveled
the day before, and about mid-day arrived at the glen
of the shining cascade. He had scarcely seated himself,
when the little gold-fish darted from under the
rock as before, and winning its way to the surface of
the crystal basin, looked at him with an expression
of its beautiful eyes that spoke a joyful welcome.
Violet put forth his hand, and tried to woo it still
nearer, but it only gave a melancholy shake of the
head, and when he attempted to seize it, retired beyond
his reach with a lingering hesitation that seemed
to indicate a mingled desire and apprehension.
Thus the little creature continued to coquette with
him for several days during which he repeated his
visits, staying all day, and dreaming every night the
same dream of the beautiful princess changed into a
little gold-fish. While absent from the crystal basin,
his imagination was forever dwelling on the form and
features of the princess, and the mysterious connection
he was convinced subsisted between his waking
thoughts and experience and his nightly dreams. By
degrees the two became inseparably associated together
in his mind, and insensibly he fell in love to
distraction, but whether with the beautiful princess
or the little gold-fish he could not decide. He became
[Pg 32]
so melancholy in consequence that the latter, as if
conscious of his feelings, permitted him to take it in
his hand, kiss it, and nestle it in his bosom at pleasure.
At such times he would beseech it in the most
moving terms to speak to him, tell him if his dreams
were true, and respond to his devoted affection. But
it only replied by a silent tear, and a look of strange
meaning, which he could not comprehend.
Violet grew every day more sad, and his youthful
form continued to waste away, so that as he walked
in the sun, his shadow could scarcely be seen. During
this period the behavior of the little gold-fish was so
full of inconsistencies and contradictions that Violet
was well nigh distracted. Sometimes it would contemplate
his pale cheek and wasted form with tears
in its eyes, while at the next moment it looked at him
with an expression of unfeeling triumph. Then its
eyes would glance rapidly and eagerly, sometimes
toward himself, at others down on the crystal basin,
and at others upward to the skies.
One bright morning, when the position of the sun
toward the east had become gradually changed, and
the beams of the former fell directly upon the crystal
basin, Violet was sitting, as usual, fondling the little
gold-fish in his hand, admiring its soft hazel eyes, and
addressing a thousand endearments to the little dumb
creature, which at that moment appeared insensible
to his affection. Keeping its eyes earnestly fixed on
the transparent waters, which now glittered in the
golden beams of the sun, the youth suddenly felt it
tremble as if with ecstasy in his hand, as with a sudden
spring it vaulted into the basin and instantly disappeared.
He gazed with intense anxiety, expecting
every moment it would reappear; but it returned no
more, and after waiting in vain, until dusky twilight
enveloped the glen in shadows, he bent his way
homeward, scarcely conscious whither he was going.
That night he slept from the mere weariness of sorrow,
and dreamed the beautiful princess appeared to
thank and bless him for her disenchantment.
The next day the Old Man of the Hills called his
son before him, and announced with great satisfaction
that he had just concluded a treaty of marriage between
him and the oldest daughter of King Doddipol,
a lady of great discretion, and old enough to be his
mother. The young man quitted the presence of his
father in despair, and, scarcely conscious of whither
he was wandering, sought the crystal basin at the foot
of the shining cascade. Here, seated on the rock, he
gazed himself almost blind, in the hope of seeing the
little gold-fish once more appear, to receive his last
farewell. But he gazed in vain for hours, and hours,
until in the bitterness of disappointment he at length
cried out aloud—”It is all in vain. It will come no
more, and nothing is now left me but a remembrance
carrying with it eternal regrets. But one hope remains.
I will seek my adored princess, for such I
know she is, where she disappeared from my sight,
and either find her or a grave.” Saying this he
plunged into the basin in an agony of despair.
He continued to sink, as it appeared to him, for
nearly half an hour, without once drawing his breath,
until, just as he felt himself quite exhausted, he found
himself precipitated into what seemed a new world,
far more beautiful than that he had just abandoned.
The skies were of a deeper blue, and being likewise
far more transparent, reflected the features of the lower
world as in a vast illimitable mirror. There was no
sun visible in the heavens. Yet a soft, delicious
mellow light, more rich and yet more gentle than
that of summer twilight, diffused itself everywhere,
giving to every object the charm of distance, and
giving to the air a genial warmth inexpressibly grateful.
The meadows seemed like endless waving seas
of verdure, and together with the foliage of the woods,
exhibited all the freshness of the new-born spring;
the little warbling birds seemed to revel among the
groves and verdant meads in joyous luxury, filling the
air with their melodious concert; the meadows were
sprinkled with beds of flowers of various hues and
fragrance, and a thousand delicious odors gave zest
to every breath he drew. Vast fields of violets, most
especially, were spread out in every direction, larger
and more beautiful than any he had ever seen before.
A gentle river meandered deep and clear through a
long valley spread out before him, skirted on either
side by pale blue hills, so high they seemed to reach
and mingle with the heavens above. A cool, refreshing
zephyr played about his brow, and as he breathed
its inspiring odors, Violet felt himself suddenly restored
to all his wonted vigor and activity.
As he stood gazing in almost stupefied wonder at
the scene before him, and doubtful whether it was
merely a creation of his bewildered fancy, he perceived
a radiant female form approaching, seated in
a chariot formed of a single violet, and crowned with
a diadem of the same flowers. Her dress, too, was
composed of many-colored violets, and her chariot
drawn by butterflies, whose wings of gold and purple
were of glorious lustre. The chariot stood still on
coming up to the youth; the lady springing out,
lighted on the flowers without ruffling their leaves,
and giving him her tiny hand addressed him as follows:
“Welcome, Prince Violet, for such you are by
birth, and by my creation. I was the friend of your
mother. I presided at your birth, and I gave you
your name. I therefore feel in some measure responsible
for your happiness, and am come hither to
give you the benefit of my advice and assistance.
Know, my prince, that you are brought here by a
destiny you could not avoid. You are in the dominions,
I might almost say in the power of the
wicked enchanter Curmudgeon, who is as potent as
he is wicked. Among his other diabolical acts, he is
an adept in the new science of animal magnetism,
can put you to sleep by the waving of his hand, pull
out your teeth without your knowing any thing about
it, and divorce your spirit from your body, sending it
wandering away to distant regions, while the body
remains unconscious though not inanimate. In short,
there is no end to his wicked devices, and he is the
most mischievous, malignant monster in the world,
inexorable in his revenge, and clothed with the power
of gratifying it to its utmost extent. It is to warn you
against him that I am here. My name is Violetta.”
The prince, as he must now be called, listened to
this speech with great gravity and decorum, though
he thought it rather long, and replied with infinite discretion.
He thanked the fairy for her kind intentions,
and concluded by observing that he had often, when a
child, heard his mother speak of the Fairy Violetta
with great affection.
“Your mother was a woman of taste,” said the
fairy, “but there is not a moment to be lost, for the
enchanter is by this time apprized of your coming,
and the purport of your visit. Do not ask me what
that is. It is sufficient that you are here to fulfill your
destiny.”
The fairy then stamped three times with her little
foot on a bed of violets. At the first stamp there rose
out of the ground a superb suit of violet-colored
armor; at the second a sword and spear; and at the
third a gallant violet-colored steed richly caparisoned.
“Take these, arm thyself, mount, and away. You
will meet with many obstacles in your course, but
you have nothing to fear so long as you fear nothing.
Your first enemy will be a little mischievous caitiff,
called Master Whipswitchem, a creature of the
wicked enchanter; your second a monstrous giant;
your third a beautiful spectre, and your fourth the
enchanter himself. The first you must circumvent
by your wit; the second by your valor; the third by
your self-command; and the fourth by your promptitude
and sagacity. There is no magic in your
weapons, though they are equally good and true.
Your dependence must be on yourself alone; on your
valor, your constancy, and your cause; and remember,
that should you ever turn your back on an
enemy, whether man, beast, or fiend, your happy
destiny will never be accomplished. You will never
see your little gold-fish again.
“My little gold-fish!” exclaimed the prince eagerly—”What
dost thou mean? O tell me, most beneficent
fairy!”
“You will know in good time, if you do not turn
recreant,” answered the fairy, with a significant
smile. “But away, away, my prince. Mount and
away. Follow the course of the river, and once more,
never turn aside let what will be before you, remembering
that nothing is impossible to courage, conduct,
and perseverance in a good cause.”
The prince bowed himself before the lady, repeated
his grateful thanks, mounted his neighing steed, which
pawed the ground impatiently, and was about clapping
spurs to his sides, when the fairy suddenly stopped
him.
“Hold, prince! I had almost forgotten. Take this
bouquet of violets, place it in your bosom, and guard
it well. But be careful not to draw it forth except in
the last extremity, depending always on your valor
and your sword. When your life shall hang suspended
by a single hair; when the last breath is
quivering on thy lips, and all other means fail,
then, and not till then, use it as your instinct may
direct. Adieu, my prince—be faithful, bold and fortunate.”
The fairy mounted her chariot, the butterflies spread
their gorgeous wings, and ascending rapidly through
the transparent skies the whole pageant disappeared.
The prince lost not a moment in pursuing the course
pointed out by the fairy, and as he proceeded, gradually
fell into a reverie, the subject of which was the
hint that it would depend on himself whether he ever
saw the little gold-fish again. The thought roused
him to the utmost height of daring, and he resolved,
come what might, nothing should be wanting on his
part to the accomplishment of a glorious and happy
destiny. He fell himself suddenly animated by this
determination to gain a noble prize by noble exertions,
for nothing is more certain than that none but
groveling, abject beings, to whom nature has denied
the ordinary faculties of mind, can remain insensible
to the excitement of glory, or the rewards of
love.
He had not, however, proceeded far, when on a
sudden there alighted on the head of his steed, right
between the ears, one of the most extraordinary creatures
he had ever seen. It was a little imp, about
three feet high, exactly resembling one of those scarecrows
we sometimes see in corn-fields, except that
it was a great deal more outre in its form and dimensions.
It wore an immense hat, of the shape of a
cullender, and with almost as many holes, through
which protruded little wisps of straw instead of
feathers. The face was perfectly undefinable, having
neither dimensions nor shape, resembling nothing of
the live human species, and consisting apparently
entirely of a nose which projected several inches beyond
the brim of his hat; his shirt-collar was tied
with a piece of rope; his jacket was as much too
short as his breeches were too long, one being out at
the elbows, the other at the knees, the latter of which
were tied with a wisp of straw tortured into a true
lover’s knot; his legs seemed nothing but a pair of
short broom-sticks, of neither shape nor substance,
ensconced in an old pair of spatterdashes; and the
toes of his shoes curled upward like a pair of old-fashioned
skates. Altogether he cut a curious figure,
and the prince could not help laughing at his new
traveling companion. “This,” thought he, “must
be Master Whipswitchem.”
But his gallant steed did not seem to enter into the
spirit of the joke. He pricked his ears, pawed the
ground, snorted, champed and foamed, and finally
stood stock still, trembling like a leaf. Prince Violet
began to wax somewhat impatient. Yet at length
said to him very courteously—
“My friend, if it is the same thing to you, I had
rather you would get off and walk.”
“Thank you, my friend, but if it’s the same thing
to you, I’d rather ride. Ho-ho! ha-hah!” and thereupon
he laughed like a whole swarm of flies.
Then the valiant prince drew his sword and gave
Master Whipswitchem a great blow under the short-ribs,
which he took it for granted would cut him in
two; but the sword rebounded as if it had struck on
an empty bladder, while the little imp only bounded
upward about three yards, alighting in the same place
as before, and crying out, “Ho-ho! hah-hah!” At
this rate, thought Prince Violet, I shall never get to
the end of my journey. Still he repeated his blows,
[Pg 34]
at each one of which the pestiferous little imp only
jumped higher and laughed louder, and the gallant
steed only snorted, pawed, and stamped more vehemently,
until both steed and master became quite exhausted.
The latter then resorted to artifice, seeing
that force was unavailing. So putting up his sword,
he affected to expostulate with his troublesome companion
on the impropriety of his conduct, watching
at the same time for an opportunity of laying hold of
him. When he seemed off his guard, and was crying
“Ho-ho! ha-hah!” with infinite glee, the prince suddenly
throwing himself forward, seized him by the
long nose, and after holding him up kicking in the
air for a few moments—for he was as light as a
feather—with a sudden jerk pitched him away out
into the river, where, after bobbing up and down
some half a dozen times, and crying “Ho-ho! ha-hah!”
he disappeared. “Ho-ho! ha-hah!” cried the
prince, “I think I have done Master Whipstichem’s
business this time.” After which he proceeded gayly
on his journey.
Before, however, he had time to enjoy the victory,
his gallant steed suddenly began to rear up before,
and then to kick up behind with great violence. The
prince clapped his hand on his trusty blade, thinking
he was approaching the giant, but on looking round
in every direction could see neither castle nor draw-bridge.
Indeed nothing visible seemed to justify the
horse in his unseemly gambols, and the prince accused
his gallant steed of being in league with his enemies,
when happening to look over his shoulder, who
should he see but Master Whipswitchem seated
quietly on the crupper, and spurring away with an
old rusty nail he had fixed in the heel of his shoe,
while he held by the horse’s tail for a bridle. “I
swear by the eyes of my beautiful gold-fish,” cried
the prince, “but this is too bad!” And then he attempted
to dislodge the pestilent imp, by thrusting his
elbow into his back; but the little caitiff every time
bounced up like a tennis-ball, and the next instant
was in his seat, crying, “Ho-ho! ha-ha!” louder than
ever. This time he was too cunning for the prince;
for knowing by experience that his nose was the
most exposed part of his outworks, he kept his back
to the prince, and his face toward the tail of the
horse. At the expiration of an hour the prince became
so worried that he could scarcely lift his hand
to his head, and his horse so exhausted that he could
kick no more. At length, however, while the little
caitiff was spurring and laughing away with great
glee, the prince turning suddenly round on the saddle,
seized the rope which he wore round his neck for a
cravat, and leaping from his steed, hoisted him up to
an old sign-post at the road-side, where he left him
dangling in the air. “Ho-ho! ha-ha!” said the prince,
“I think I shall have no more trouble with Master
Whipswitchem.”
Finding himself as well as his steed quite exhausted,
and both requiring rest and refreshment, Prince
Violet dismounted in a pleasant, shady grove, through
which meandered a clear stream, bordered by rich,
luxuriant grass, thus furnishing both drink and food to
the panting animal, whom, having turned loose, he left
to roam at will. Seating himself among a bed of fragrant
flowers, he lighted a cigar, and sat smoking
and thinking of his future prospects.
“Ho-ho! ha-hah! my prince, what are you about?
You put me in mind of a smoking chimney, though
from your mighty contented look, I should suppose
you were very pleasantly occupied. I should like to
take a puff too, if you have no objection.”
“O, beneficent Fairy Violetta,” exclaimed the
prince, “what shall I do with this pestiferous caitiff,
who minds neither hanging nor drowning?” And thereupon
the fairy, who doubtless heard his adjuration,
inspired him with a lucky thought. Knowing that
the little caitiff was but a man of straw, animated by
the wicked enchanter, he at once resolved to take
advantage of that circumstance.
“Ho-ho! ha-hah! are you there, my friend?” replied
the prince. “Well, I see there is no use in
quarreling with such a pleasant fellow. Come, sit
down, and take a puff with me, and let us swear
eternal friendship.”
“Agreed!” replied the little caitiff, briskly. “It is
true you played a joke or two on me, but I flatter
myself, on the whole, I paid you beforehand; and for
the present the account is pretty well balanced.”
So they sat down and smoked very sociably together,
talking about various matters, until the little
caitiff’s cigar being burnt to a stump, and somewhat
incommoding his long nose, he began turning and
twisting it about, until it set fire to some blades of
straw that projected from his nostrils, which straight-way
communicated to his head, and thence to his
body, and in a moment he was in full blaze.
“I am a gone sucker!” exclaimed he, and the
words were scarcely out of his mouth when, he became
nothing but a heap of black ashes.
“Ho-ho! ha-hah!” quoth the prince, “if he is a
gone sucker, I take it for granted, it is all Dicky with
Master Whipswitchem.” And then, himself and his
horse being sufficiently refreshed, he mounted and
rode forward on his journey.
Ascending a high, wearisome hill, he saw at a little
distance a great and magnificent castle, which he at
once took for that of the enchanter Curmudgeon.
The crisis of his fate was then at hand; and after inspecting
his armor and equipments, the prince spurred
on briskly to consummate his destiny. A few moments
brought him to a tower, at the end of a draw-bridge,
where hung an enormous bell, which, without hesitating
a moment, he rung till it resounded far and
near. Instantly at the sound there rose up from the
inner side, a monstrous and deformed giant, upward
of sixteen feet high. As he advanced, he seemed all
body and no legs—the latter being utterly disproportioned
to the former; his shoulders rose like mountains,
one higher than the other, almost to the top of
his head; his body was all over covered with impenetrable
scales like an alligator, and he wore on his
head an old Continental cocked-hat, from which projected
a queue of such unaccountable length that it
was said nobody ever saw the end of it. But his most
atrocious feature was a great proboscis, growing just
over a little pug nose, he used for smelling, about the
[Pg 35]
size of that of an elephant, which it exactly resembled
in strength and elasticity.
“What want you here?” roared the monster, in a
voice so loud and horrible, that it set the bell tinkling,
and in a most discourteous manner peculiar to giants,
who are notorious for their ill manners.
“I wish to see the far-famed and puissant enchanter,
the great Curmudgeon, with whom I have a bone to
pick, an please your worship,” replied the prince,
with infinite politeness.
“You see him—what good will that do? He would
not look at, much less speak to, such a sloppy
stripling as you. To the right-about—march! or I’ll
make mince-meat of you in less than no time.”
“Stand aside, and let me pass!” cried the enraged
prince, drawing his sword.
“Advance at your peril!” roared the giant, twirling
his proboscis, and twisting his long queue like a great
black-snake.
And now commenced a battle, the like of which is
not recorded in history, tradition, or romance. The
sword of the valiant prince gleamed, and flashed, and
flew about like lightning, raining such a shower of
dry blows on the monster, that had not his hide been
invulnerable to any but enchanted weapons, he would
in good time have been a gone sucker, as Sir Bruin
said. The giant, on the other hand, had managed his
proboscis with admirable skill, his great object being
to entwine the prince in its folds, and squeeze him to
death. Sometimes he would stretch it out at least six
yards, and at others draw it in suddenly, in hopes the
prince would be deceived as to its length, and come
within the sphere of its action. But the prince being
gloriously seconded by his gallant steed, displayed an
activity fully equal to the craft of the giant; and for
an hour at least the fight continued doubtful. The
only vulnerable part of the monster was his long
queue, which the prince, in hopes that, like Sampson,
his strength might peradventure lie in his hair, by an
adroit manœuvre cut off about six feet from his head.
Thereupon he roared like ten thousand bulls of Bashan,
insomuch that the enchanter, Curmudgeon, feared he
was vanquished, and trembled in the recesses of his
castle.
The giant frantic with rage at the loss of what he
was more vain of than even his stately proboscis,
now redoubled his efforts, while the prince every moment
became more exhausted, and his gallant steed
ceased his usual activity. The giant seeing this,
watched his opportunity, till he at length succeeded
in throwing a slipping noose, made by twisting his
proboscis over the head of the prince. This he
gradually tightened with all his force, until the prince
perceived himself rapidly suffocating. His eyes failed
him, and seemed bursting from their orbits; his vision
presented nothing but gleams of many colored lights
dancing before him; his heart heaved and panted with
throes of desperate agony; his arm became almost
nerveless, and his sword fell from his hand, while
the shouts of the giant announced that the victory
was won.
At this moment of extreme peril, when the last
gleam of consciousness lingered in his brain, the
prince recollected the bouquet of violets which he
still carried in his bosom, and drawing it forth with a
desperate effort, thrust it into the little pug nose of the
giant, which was directly before him. That instant
the proboscis relaxed, as if by magic, and the giant
suddenly untwining its folds, commenced a fit of
sneezing, awful to hear, jumping up several feet from
the ground at every paroxysm, swearing at intervals
like a trooper, and cutting the most enormous capers.
The moment Prince Violet recovered himself sufficiently,
he dismounted, and regaining his trusty
sword, belabored the impenetrable hide of the egregious
monster with such arrant good will, that he retreated
backward between every fit of sneezing, until
finally falling into the moat, he stuck fast in the mud,
sneezing and roaring most vociferously.
Prince Violet lost no time, but passed swiftly into
the castle, and proceeding through several apartments,
far more vast and magnificent than the palace of King
Doddipol, at length came to the study where the
wicked enchanter practiced Mesmerism, and other
diabolical devices. The old sinner was seated in an
arm-chair of ebony, curiously carved, and ornamented
with figures of strange, misshapen imps, among which
the prince recognized his old friend, Master Whipswitchem.
By his side stood a female of such transcendent
and inimitable beauty, that the prince at
once concluded this was the phantom against whom
he was so emphatically warned by his good friend
the fairy. He allowed himself but one glance, which
sufficed to convince him she resembled exactly the
charming princess he had so often seen in his dreams,
and which had like to have proved fatal. Then shutting
his eyes, he advanced backward, sword in hand,
toward the enchanter, who at the first moment he saw
him, began those mysterious wavings of the hand
with which he was wont to put his victims to sleep,
and those cabalistic words which changed men into
beasts, insects, and reptiles. But the prince having
his eyes shut, and his back toward him, could not
see his motions, and the enchanter being horribly
affrighted, as well as naturally a great blockhead, was
so long in recollecting the formula of his incantation,
that the prince, seeing by a sly glance over the
shoulder, that he was sufficiently near, suddenly
turned round, and with one blow severed his head
from his shoulders. Then catching it before it fell to
the ground, he threw it into the great kettle that hung
boiling over the fire. He was just in time, for Curmudgeon
had got to the last but one of his cabalistic
words, and in a single instant more, Prince Violet
would have been changed into a cabbage. No sooner
was the head thrown into the kettle, than the water
began to hiss and foam, and blaze up in spires of blue
sulphureous flame, until finally the kettle burst into a
thousand fragments, and the head disappeared up the
chimney. Then the phantom beauty, uttering a shrill,
dismal scream, melted into air—and the enchantment
was dissolved forever. At that moment Prince Violet
heard a voice from the skies, as tuneful as the music
of the spheres, saying, “Well done, my prince, the
death of the wicked enchanter was necessary to the
recovery of thy lost gold-fish—for while he lived thou
[Pg 36]
wouldst never have seen it again. Go on—thy destiny
ere long will be accomplished.” A strain of
aerial music succeeded, which gradually faded into
whispering zephyrs, bearing on their wings the
mingled perfume of a thousand flowers.
The prince took possession of the castle by right of
conquest; and when the people over whom the
enchanter had reigned with a cruel and despotic
sway heard of the gallantry with which he had rid
them of their tyrant, they gathered themselves together,
and with one voice chose him for their king.
Prince Violet proved an excellent sovereign; but,
though he made his subjects happy, he partook not
in what he so freely bestowed on others. The recollection
of the little gold-fish, and of the beautiful
princess he had so often seen in his dreams, was ever
present, and poisoned his days and nights with perpetual
sorrows. Though courted by King Grabyall,
and all the surrounding potentates, who had grown
up daughters, he declined their advances, passing
most of his leisure hours in wandering along the
river he had followed in his journey, and which
flowed just at the foot of the terrace of his stately
castle. He remembered that it issued from the aperture
through which he had emerged from the crystal
basin, and constantly fed his sickly fancy with the
hope that the little gold-fish might have vanished in
the same direction. If so, it was probably still in the
river, if it lived at all; and he was perpetually bending
over the stream, watching the gambols of the finny
tribes, to see if he could not detect among them his
lost wanderer.
One day having rambled much further than he had
ever been before in that direction, he perceived in
turning a sharp angle of the river, a noble marble
villa, which had never attracted his notice before. It
basked its white, unsullied beauties on the bank of the
murmuring stream, and its turrets rose from out a sea
of green foliage that almost hid them from sight. Led
by curiosity, or rather by his destiny, he approached
the building by a winding walk, that seemed almost
a labyrinth, now bringing him near, and anon carrying
him to a distance, until tired at last, he stopped,
and rested himself under the shade of a stately beech,
that spread its broad arms afar, and afforded a delightful
canopy. Here, gazing around in listless
apathy, his attention was attracted by the letter V,
carved on the smooth bark, and environed with a
chaplet of violets, underneath which the motto, “Forget
me not,” was cut in graceful letters. While
pondering on this rural emblem of constant love, he
was startled by a low and plaintive female voice
chanting the following simple strain, with the gentle
pathos of chastened sorrow:
Pale, withered leaf, in which I read
The sad, mysterious, lonely lot
By cruel fate for me decreed.
“Pale, withered leaf, you mind me now
Of him whose gentle name you bear,
Whose lips once uttered many a vow,
In breath more sweet than violets are.
“Oft would he take me in his hands,
Oft hide me in his throbbing heart;
Oft kiss my eyes with words so bland—
Was ever scaly imp so blessed;
“I joy’d his wasting form to see,
His stately beauties fade away;
‘T was wo to him, but bliss to me—
It made him sad, while I was gay.
“But I shall never see him more,
Nor share with him my life’s dear lot;
Sweet youth, whose memory I adore—
Forget me not! forget me not!”
These words, sung to a sweet, melancholy melody,
equally excited the sympathy and wonder of the prince.
The idea of a young lady being delighted at seeing the
face of her lover wither, and his body waste away,
he thought did little credit to the heart of woman; and
that what made him sad should make her gay, appeared
to show a great want of sympathy. As to the
“little scaly imp,” he could make nothing of it.
Still there was that in the song which seemed to bear
some strange allusion to his own peculiar situation;
and his curiosity became so excited, that without reflecting
on the impropriety of his conduct, or its consequences,
he, as it were, impelled by an involuntary
yet irresistible impulse, advanced in the direction
whence the voice proceeded.
Passing through a long winding avenue bordered
by beds of violets, and overshadowed by lofty trees,
he at length came to a bower of clambering vines
entwined with each other, at the further extremity of
which, seated on a bank of flowers, he beheld a female
figure, her cheek resting on her hand, and tears flowing
from her eyes. He gazed on her face, which
was turned toward the heavens, and shuddered as he
recognized an exact likeness of the phantom beauty
he had seen at the side of the enchanter’s chair. He
sought to retreat, but continued to advance by an
irresistible impulse, until the lady, at the sound of his
footsteps, looked toward him. The moment she saw
the prince she uttered a piercing shriek, at the same
time rushing forward with extended arms, and a face
glowing with joyous welcome. Then, as if suddenly
recollecting herself, she hastily retired, and sunk
down on the seat, her cheek glowing with blushes.
The prince continued to advance, controlled by an
influence he could not withstand, and coming up to
her, apologized as well as the confusion of his mind
would permit, for his unceremonious intrusion.
The lady remained gazing at him, with mingled
smiles and blushes, for a few moments, and then addressed
the prince in words that seemed to come
from a mouth of roses.
“Don’t you know me, my prince?”
“Know you,” faltered he, “I believe—I fear—I
know you but too well. You are the phantom
beauty. The chosen instrument of the wicked enchanter,
Curmudgeon.”
“Alas! no. I am no phantom, nor, I trust, an instrument
of mischief at least to you. The phantom
was formed in my likeness, because—because, as
the enchanter confessed, he could create nothing so
[Pg 37]
beautiful as myself by the utmost exertion of his
arts.”
The prince gazed at her in a trance of admiration,
for never, with the single exception of the phantom,
and the idol princess of his dreams, had he seen a
being so enchantingly lovely. The lady received his
scrutiny with smiles of modest pleasure, and at length
repeated her question—
“Do you not know me, my prince?”
The prince emboldened by her smiles, or impelled
by his destiny, seated himself by her side, and gazed
ardently, yet wistfully, in her face. There was something
in the expression of her eyes he fancied he had
seen before, but when or where he could not call to
mind. At length the lady, compassionating his perplexity,
again anxiously asked—
“Do you remember a certain little gold-fish?”
“Remember? I shall never forget,” and his eyes
glistened.
“Do you remember how you used to come to the
crystal basin, at the foot of the shining cascade, and
stay all day long fondling a little gold-fish, kissing its
eyes, and hiding it in your bosom?”
“Remember!” cried the prince, “the recollection
constitutes the hope, or rather the despair, of my life.
Would that I could see my dear little companion
again. Methinks I should then be happy, or at least
die content.”
“Look in my face—look steadily,” replied the
lady, greatly agitated.
Their eyes met, and that look of mutual intelligence
which never deceives, disclosed the mystery.
He recognized at once that glance of mingled love
and gratitude he had so often seen beaming from the
soft expressive eyes of the little gold-fish. He started
from her side, threw himself at her feet, and exclaimed—
“Tell me—tell me! art not thou my little gold-fish?”
“I am,” rejoined the lady. “Once thy little gold-fish,
now thy faithful and devoted handmaid, the
Princess Violetta. It is to thy constancy I am indebted
for the recovery of my former self; and such
as I am, I will be to thee what thou choosest to
make me.”
“Mine forever! my beloved, my adored wife!”
cried the prince, as he folded her in his arms, kissed
her as he was wont to do the little gold-fish, and at
that moment reaped the reward of all his sufferings.
After enjoying the first delights of mutual love, the
princess said to him, “Doubtless you are anxious to
know how I came to be transformed into a fish; and
I will tell you now, that there may be nothing to explain
hereafter. I must begin early, for my misfortunes
commenced almost at my birth. I am the only
child of King Grabyall, in whose dominions you now
are; and according to the universal custom of all
royal christenings, a great many fairies were invited
to mine, and some few vulgar things came without
invitation. Among the latter was an old fairy, so ill-natured
and malicious, that, though very powerful to
do evil, no one would pay her the least attention;
for they knew that no kindness could conciliate the
wicked old creature. Of course, neither my father
nor mother paid her the least attention, or made her
presents; and no one spoke a word to her, at which
she flew into a great rage, and went away shaking
her wand, and mumbling in a spiteful manner, ‘Well,
good people, you are all mighty silent now, but before
long you shall have talking enough, I promise you!’
“Everybody laughed at the spiteful old woman—but
it was no such laughing matter, I assure you,
my prince; for she was hardly out of sight, when, to
the astonishment of the whole court, I began to talk
with such volubility that nobody could keep pace
with me. First I scolded the nurse, then abused the
fairies, and finally took my parents to task roundly
for attempting to stop me. The courtiers tried to
persuade them that this was only an omen of my precocious
genius, and that, beyond all doubt, I should
one day become the wisest, most eloquent princess
in the world. But they remembered the threat of the
malicious old fairy, and became exceeding sorrowful.
As I grew up my volubility increased; I talked from
morning till night, and all night too. Sleeping or
waking, it was just the same; and my voice was so
loud and shrill that it could be heard all over the
palace. What rendered the matter still worse, I was
exceeding ill-natured, satirical, and witty, insomuch,
that all were afraid to come near me; and I was
obliged at last to talk to myself. It is necessary I
should apprise you that I grew up to great beauty,
and by the time I was sixteen, many of the neighboring
princes came to pay their addresses to me.
But I never gave them an opportunity, for before
they could open their lips, I poured a torrent of
satirical reproaches in their ears that struck them all
dumb; insomuch, that it was said some of them never
recovered their speech afterward. Do you not hate
me, my prince, for being such a termagant?”
The prince, to say the truth, was a little startled at
this detail, but replied with a look that was perfectly
satisfactory; and the princess proceeded with her
story.
“At the age of seventeen, the enchanter, Curmudgeon,
incited by the report of my beauty, came
to pay my father a visit—my mother being long since
dead. He at first sight fell violently in love, and demanded
me in marriage of my father, who, though a
kind-hearted, good man, was, I believe, heartily glad
to get rid of me, but at the same time frankly apprized
him of my infirmity. ‘O, ho!’ answered the enchanter,
‘never mind that—I shall soon cure her, I
warrant you.’ He then approached to make his declaration,
when, being exceedingly provoked at his
slighting expressions, which I had overheard, I gave
him such an explosion of satire, spleen, and ill-nature,
as he had never probably heard before. I ridiculed
his pretensions, scoffed at his person, despised his
offers, and defied his power, until he could stand it
no longer. Stamping his foot on the floor, waving
his hand, and muttering some cabalistic words, he
at length cried out in a rage, ‘Be dumb forever! or
at least till such time as some prince shall be fool
enough to fall in love with you, and pine away until
he makes no shadow in the sun.’
“At that moment I found myself changed into a gold-fish,
and swimming in the crystal basin where you
first saw me. How long I remained there before you
made your appearance I cannot tell, but I know that
I was heartily tired of my loneliness, and at first felt
the loss of speech very severely. I rejoiced when I
first saw you. Your caresses penetrated my heart,
and—you must forgive me, my dear prince—but when
I beheld you wasting away daily, and knew it was for
love of me, my happiness grew with your sorrows,
for I felt that my deliverance was at hand, and that
I should live to reward you for all your sufferings.
The day the sun first shone full into the crystal basin,
and I saw that you cast no shadow there, you may
remember, I suddenly darted from your hand and disappeared.
It was very ungrateful, but I could not
resist my destiny. I was instantly transformed to my
original likeness, and—but don’t be alarmed, my
prince, for I assure you my propensity to talking was
effectually and forever repressed, by the long habit of
silence I had preserved as the little gold-fish. I was
received by my father with affectionate welcome,
and—and what else shall I say? I have mourned
your absence day after day, until I almost ceased to
hope that I should ever see you again. But,” added
the princess, with a look of unutterable tenderness,
“thou hast come back once more to me—thou hast
sought and found thy little gold-fish, and I am
happy.”
The prince had scarcely time to return suitable acknowledgments,
and vow eternal love, when they
were roused by the sound of the hunter’s horn, announcing
the return of King Grabyall from the chase.
The princess introduced him to the prince; and his
majesty being in high good humor, having been very
successful that morning, beside having an excellent
appetite for dinner, received him most graciously. The
ardent prince lost no time in declaring his love; and
King Grabyall, knowing that he had been chosen to
govern the territories of the enchanter, Curmudgeon,
beside inheriting all his vast riches, graciously consented
to the marriage. He did this the more willingly,
knowing from late experience that the princess, having
fulfilled the denunciation of the malicious old fairy,
had survived her infirmity.
There was never in this world such a splendid and
happy wedding; and what added to the pleasure of
all parties, was seeing the good fairy, Violetta, enter
the superb saloon to honor the ceremony.
“Welcome, my prince,” said she, holding out her
little, delicate hand, “I congratulate you; you have
triumphed by valor and constancy.”
When the ceremony was over, the prince inquired
anxiously whether she knew aught of his father, and
was informed that he had married the daughter of
good King Doddipol, and was wasting his substance
as fast as possible, by giving fêtes to the bride, and
lending great sums to his father-in-law. Prince
Violet sighed at the fate of the Old Man of the Hills,
but in good time forgot all his griefs in the arms of
love and beauty.
The Princess Violetta made a most excellent wife,
and never afterward talked more than became a reasonable
woman. The wicked giant, who, it should
have been premised, had been extricated from the
moat, and finished his fit of sneezing, being freed
from the diabolical influence of the enchanter, Curmudgeon,
took the pledge, became a tetotailer, and
lived ever after an example to all overgrown monsters,
past, present, and future.
THE VESPER BELL.
BY PARK BENJAMIN.
The bell for vespers chimes its holiest note,
When the soft twilight lends its soothing power
And on the air a silence seems to float!
The weary wand’rer knows a home of rest,
He toils not now who toiled the livelong day,
Friends cherish fondest recollections, blest
With thoughts of them whose love cannot decay,
The best affections of the heart are told,
We greet with joy our dear, domestic hearth,
And think how strong the viewless bonds that hold
Unwearied love to transient things of Earth.
And visions of his lyre the poet sees
At this lone time of Nature’s sweet repose,
When fancied music, borne on every breeze,
Æolian-like, with thrilling sadness flows.
Oh, then move thoughts, the holiest and best,
O’er the soul’s calm and mild serenity,
Like beauteous birds that skim along the breast
Of the still waters in some waveless sea.
Where that deep bell sends forth its solemn tone,
How many worship at Devotion’s shrine!
How many voices rise before the throne
Whence the bright glories of the Godhead shine!
Not when the glories of th’ opening day
With crimson blushes usher in the dawn,
Not when the noontide pours its deepest ray
On forest, glade, blue lake and emerald lawn;
Not when the moonbeams shed their silvery light
In richest lustre over copse and dell,
Come sainted hopes, sweet dreams and fancies bright
As when through shadows sounds the Vesper Bell.
THE TEACHER TAUGHT.
BY MARY S. ADAMS.
“Three months’ imprisonment! Heigho!” soliloquized
Harvey Hall, as he entered the school-room,
and surveyed the array of seats before him. “Well,
poverty is a crime punished not only by one’s state
and country, but by the whole world. Here am I
longing for a profession which shall give some play
to my mind, which shall enable me to take a stand
among men; and now to purchase that profession I
must ‘teach young ideas’ till the requisite sum is obtained.
The daughters of Darius were condemned
for the murder of their husbands to fill leaky vessels
in Tartarus—that is, they became teachers! It is
hard that those who have neither been nor murdered
husbands should endure like punishment.”
Harvey Hall always spoke the truth, albeit sometimes
the truth a little swollen; so he was, as he said,
condemned to a temporary reign over children and
spelling-books, in order to pursue his studies—for
the expenses of which the limited finances of his
parents would not suffice; and he had taken the
academy at L., with the due announcement of all
his qualifications in the county newspaper.
“Some bright faces here,” thought he, as his eyes
glanced over those of his scholars upturned to him, and
rested on one with eyes bright enough to light Cupid
on his way to any untenanted heart, but bearing the
expression of smothered mirth, never relished by
those who do not happen to know the mot d’enigme.
Small white fingers traced something rapidly on the
slate, which was then given to a young lady, who, on
the perusal of its characters, gave a stifled laugh, and
buried her face in a handkerchief. But the author of
the mischief, whatever it was, instantly turned to
gravity, and met the searching gaze of Hall with a
demure look which amused him not a little.
“That daughter of Parson Hinton finds fun enough
in something. I wish her father could preach her
into better behavior. She is the most troublesome
sprite I have in school. Young ladies,” he said,
assuming all the dignity of his position, “less whispering,
and more attention to your studies would conduce
to your improvement.”
Annie Hinton and her chum took their books, and
were soon apparently absorbed in them. Annie met
with some question she could not solve; and taking
her book to the teacher, she asked an explanation.
It was given.
“And you made an observation just now, sir,
which I wish to remember. Will you be so kind as
to repeat it,” she added, bending toward him with the
greatest mock attention and deference.
It is said that the worst reception of a compliment
is to request its repetition; and the remark is just as
applicable to a reproof. Certainly Harvey Hall found
it so. Impudence he could have met successfully;
but there was something in the arch air of respect, so
evidently assumed, and in the polite tone accompanying
bright eyes which would almost laugh out,
which told him that the present scene would figure in
some after frolic formidable enough to young gentlemen
who are never proof against the ridicule of
mirthful girls in their teens. He longed to laugh with
her at it all, but an assembled school, a roguish scholar,
would not exactly admit of this; so, coloring a little,
and then provoked at himself for the gossiping blood
which betrayed his inward embarrassment, he said,
“Oh, merely that study is more appropriate to the
school-room than amusement. I shall be happy to
have it dwell in your memory and practice, Miss
Hinton.”
Annie bowed gracefully, gravely, and turned away,
but not before Hall mentally resolved never to admonish
her again if he could avoid it.
When the day for compositions came—that bore
which all parties would gladly overlook instead of look
over—Hall, dreading trite essays on all the hackneyed
themes of school, told the misses under his charge to
write on any thing that interested them—they might describe
some of the manners and customs among them.
“But we have no manners, and very few customs,
Mr. Hall,” said Annie.
“Well, select any subject that pleases yourself,
Miss Annie.”
The composition was on Dignity, and was so ludicrous,
so personal a description of it, that Mr. Hall
was fairly puzzled. What shall I say to this merry
damsel, who seems to turn into sport all I say or do.
I cannot correct her.
“Miss Hinton, carry this home to your father, and
see if he says it is a proper article for you to bring
in as a composition.”
The next day it was returned with, “My father
thinks Dignity one of the finest things he has ever
seen,” she said, half hesitating, as if unwilling to
utter such praise, but looking as if all the spirits of
fun had taken the opportunity to look out of her eyes.
Of course, her reverend parent had never had a
glimpse of it—and this her teacher very well knew.
But why watch her with more interest than all
the “well behaved” of his school? In accordance
with Scripture, he left the ninety and nine just ones,
to search for the one who went astray. The lessons
she recited had for him a double interest; the days
she was absent were like the dull, gray sky of autumn—nay,
several times he even acknowledged to himself
that teaching was not the dull routine he had supposed,
and the term of his probation had not the
leaden wings he had anticipated.
But there was an apprehension to disturb the tenor
of his thoughts, and fall heavily upon his official capacity.
He had—yes, he certainly had seen Annie
Hinton receive a billet from Charles Lane; and
Charles Lane was a bright youth—a fine scholar—ready
to enter college the next term—and just her
age. It was wrong, decidedly wrong, to have any
silly flirtations between mere boys and girls—he had
always considered it so; but now it was wonderful
to see how strong his reasoning, and firm his opinions
were on this subject. And personal experience has
an extraordinary power in giving edge to moral reflections;
how it draws them out of the shade, concentrates
and clinches them.
Well, Harvey Hall felt really grieved that scholars
should have their attention drawn away from their
studies by such nonsense as a children’s love affair.
Charles Lane was a promising boy to be sure; but
he must go through college, and be settled in life before
he ought to think of fancying any one. He
might become dissipated—such bright boys often did;
or fickle—in short, no one knew which rein of his
character the future might pull. And Annie—pretty
creature—who could not pass a day without some
mirthful episode, how ridiculous for a child like her
to think of selecting a lover! her mind was not disciplined
at all—her taste not pronounced; she might
make a different choice when she really knew her
own wishes, and had seen more of the world. It
would be wrong to entangle herself with any passing
fancy like the present—really wrong to suffer a child
to make a decision by which the woman must abide.
And then the good minister would be shocked to see
his plaything, Annie, forming any foolish attachment.
Yes, he must do all he could to prevent it. But how
could Parson Hinton be so blind? The other evening
when he called there, Charles Lane knocked at the
door, to bring a slip of geranium, which he had
walked several miles to get for Annie; and the old
gentleman only said, “You are very obliging, Charles—drop
in and see us often.” So strange, not to know
it was just like such precocious youths to fancy themselves
in love with every pretty girl. So laws were
enacted stricter than those of the Medes and Persians,
against all billets passed in school; as if Cupid, had
he made the essay, would not have delighted to
jeopardize all regulations, and fly in the face of
all laws.
One day as Mr. Hall was ascending the steps to
enter school, he saw Annie give Charles Lane a
knitted purse, and heard her say something about
“the phillipina.” As I said, he was principled against
such interchange of sentiment, or gifts, between such
children; but the present instance did not come precisely
under his dominion, being out of school—and
he entered upon his duties with a somewhat cloudy
brow. Every one has observed how much the sky
of his feelings influences the earth of reality. If
one wakes “out of tune” in the morning, the events
of the day seldom harmonize him. Let you walk
out in a city, feeling blue and burthened, and how
many things conspire to annoy you. You are blinded
by dust, or contaminated with mud, or the snow
slumps, or your feet slip at every step; a child is
almost run over in the street; people jostle rudely;
the bell tolls; the town-crier seems to scream at
every corner where you turn; the lady you particularly
admire is talking with vast animation to ——,
and does not even perceive you; a bow thrown
away; Mr. Lawkens, the deaf man, will cross over
to speak to you, but cannot hear your answer,
although you have repeated it the third time; a gust
of wind blows off your hat, and a bore holds you by
the button to tell you, what you well knew, the election
has gone against your favorite candidate; while
you inwardly exclaim, “misfortunes never come
single.”
Our pedagogue had a hazy atmosphere around his
spirit this day—and nothing cleared it. The recitations
were miserable, and the boys full of pranks—which
boys are heir to; the girls were any thing but
book-intent. The class in chemistry was called,
and as Mr. Hall was performing some experiments
on the apparatus, he said,
“Now, when I apply this, you will see that—it
wont go,” he added, as the desired result, from some
cause, failed.
“Certainly, we see it,” smilingly whispered Annie
to the next on her seat.
The sound reached Mr. Hall, already mortified by
the failure of the experiment.
“Miss Hinton,” he exclaimed, in a loud, stern
tone, “take your books, and go home.”
Annie looked surprised, as well she might, and
waited, as if to be sure she did not misunderstand
him. The attention of the school was roused—there
could be no revocation—so the mandate was repeated,
and obeyed.
Poor Hall! his chemical manipulations were no
more successful that day; classes were called, and
heard at random. The small scholars thought “it
was a grand time—master did not seem to mind
them;” while older ones wondered at his unwonted
humor. Meanwhile his reflections were any thing
but agreeable. How could he have been so harsh
for such a trifle, and ungentlemanly too. All Annie’s
faults were the mere exuberance of a joyous spirit;
and she was quick to acknowledge and regret them;
and yet he had not expostulated, but abruptly commanded
her to leave. How she must despise him!
And she had a great deal of sensibility; he had seen
the color suffuse her face, and the tears glisten in her
dark eyes, when a tale of sorrow or delicious poem
had excited her emotion. Perhaps she was at that
very moment weeping at his harshness; and then
proofs of interest in him, albeit she was a laughter-loving
spirit, stole over his memory. He thought of
an evening he had lately passed at her house, when
his conversation seemed to rivet her attention,
although he afterward heard her say, “There! Mary
Jane has a party to-night, and I entirely forgot it until
too late. Well, I have enjoyed myself better here.”
And he, the ingrate! how had he returned it, by unwarrantable
rudeness! She was just beginning to
talk to him with confiding frankness of her books,
her tastes, and opening to his study a mind as well
[Pg 41]
worth it as the changing loveliness of her face—when
this folly had destroyed it all. And what would
the good minister say? He who had received him so
kindly; so hospitably told him to come to him at any
and all times when he could be of assistance—what
would he say to have his pet, at once his amusement
and pride, turned out of school like any common
urchin?
Oh! how the hours of school dragged. Every
moment seemed to bear a weight of lead, and carry
to the luckless teacher a thousand arrows poisoned
by self-reproach. No sooner was his fiat of release
obtained, than with mingled regret and apprehension,
he wended his steps to the parsonage. He knocked
at the door, desired to see Mr. Hinton, and was accordingly
shown up into his study.
“He looks as if something lay on his mind,” thought
the clergyman, as he saw him enter, and advanced
to shake hands with him. “Perhaps he is considering
the concerns of his soul. Heaven help me to
counsel him aright!” and there was an unusual kindliness
in his tone, as he urged him to be seated, which
was “heaping coals of fire” on the head of the
conscience-stricken teacher.
A pause. “I am—I have called—I regret—”
“Ah, yes,” mentally ejaculated the old man, “he
feels the burden of sin, and is under conviction,
I see—”
“In short, sir, I am sorry to trouble you at this
time, but I—”
“Speak out freely, my dear young man,” said his
benignant listener.
Is it possible he does not know what has passed?
“I regret to say that, vexed by the inattention of
the scholars, and by whispering, in which Miss Annie
joined, I hastily told her to leave school.”
“Told my daughter Annie to leave school!”
The door of the study was thrown open, and Annie
danced into the middle of the room, her bonnet hanging
on her arm, flowers in her hair, and a bouquet in
her hand, fresh from the woods in which she had
been rambling. “Father! father!” she stopped, and
gazed first at her father, and then at Mr. Hall, with
a mingled expression of regret and surprise. Her
long walk that afternoon had given her a heightened
color; and the varied feelings which moved her
were clearly depicted on her face.
“Come here, Annie,” said Hall, extending his
hand, “come here, and say you forgive the rudeness
of this afternoon.” She hesitated an instant—the
crimson deepened on her cheek, and the lip slightly
trembled; then looking up with one of her own
radiant smiles, she gave her small, white hand to
the teacher.
Not long after he made another visit to the good
minister’s study, not, indeed, to ask forgiveness for
turning Annie out of school, but to beg permission to
transplant her one day to a home of his own. Whatever
was said, we suspect Annie might have served
as “an instance in point” for that rather broad generalization
of Swift,
But has the teacher in her thought.”
“Young gentlemen,” said Harvey Hall, (Judge Hall
then,) when some years afterward two or three of
his law students were spending the evening at his
hospitable mansion, “young gentlemen, never regret
the necessity of exerting yourself in order to obtain
your profession; for beside the habit of self-help
thus formed, which is invaluable, you may,” he
added, glancing archly at the face, fair as ever, of
her who sat with muslin stitchery by the centre-table,
“meet with a wayside rose as precious as Annie.”
THE SUNBEAM.
(FROM THE FRENCH OF LAMARTINE.)
It glides, and enters swiftly the foliage dark between;
Resting its golden lever, of mystic length and line,
Upon the dewy herbage, in an oblique decline:
Toward its moving column the stamen of the flowers
Whirl, as by strong attraction; and through the daylight hours
Gay insects, azure atoms, with every-colored wing,
Swim ‘mid the light, still lending fresh sparkles as they spring.
See! how in cadenced measure they gravitate below,
Now linking, then unlinking, in quick, harmonious flow;
Of Plato’s worlds ideal the semblance here appears,
Those worlds that danced in circles to the music of the spheres:
So small is every atom, amid yon countless band,
That hosts of them were needful to make a grain of sand;
They form the lowest step of that brilliant ladder trod,
Ascending from the light mote to the all-present God.
And yet a separate being exists in every part,
Within each airy globule there dwells a beating heart;
One world, perchance, presiding o’er worlds unnumbered, free,
To which the lightning’s passage is an eternity;
Yet, doubtless, each enjoying, within their drop of space,
Days, nights, in all fulfilling their order and their place;
And while in wondrous ecstasy, man’s throbbing eye looks on,
A thousand worlds are ended, their destinies are won!
O God! how vast the sources which feed such life and death,
How piercing is that vision which marks out every breath;
How infinite that Spirit which cherishes each grade;
And more than all, how boundless that love, free, unrepaid,
Which nurtures into being each particle that floats,
Descending from far sun-worlds to microscopic motes;
O God! so grand and awful in yonder little ray,
What thought dare seek to fathom the blaze of thy full day?
MARY E. LEE.
THE ISLETS OF THE GULF;
OR, ROSE BUDD.
I; when I was at home I was in a better place; but
Travelers must be content. As You Like It.
BY THE AUTHOR OF “PILOT,” “RED ROVER,” “TWO ADMIRALS,” “WING-AND-WING,” “MILES WALLINGFORD,” ETC.
District Court of the United States, for the Northern District of New York.]
(Continued from page 293.)
PART XV.
The blow, the grasp, the horrid cry,
The panting, throttled prayer for life,
The dying’s heaving sigh,
The murderer’s curse, the dead man’s fixed, still glare,
And fear’s and death’s cold sweat—they all are there.
Matthew Lee.
It was high time that Capt. Spike should arrive
when his foot touched the bottom of the yawl. The
men were getting impatient and anxious to the last
degree, and the power of Señor Montefalderon to
control them was lessening each instant. They heard
the rending of timber, and the grinding on the coral,
even more distinctly than the captain himself, and
feared that the brig would break up while they lay
alongside of her, and crush them amid the ruins. Then
the spray of the seas that broke over the weather side
of the brig, fell like rain upon them; and every body in
the boat was already as wet as if exposed to a violent
shower. It was well, therefore, for Spike that he descended
into the boat as he did, for another minute’s
delay might have brought about his own destruction.
Spike felt a chill at his heart when he looked about
him and saw the condition of the yawl. So crowded
were the stern-sheets into which he had descended,
that it was with difficulty he found room to place his
feet; it being his intention to steer, Jack was ordered
to get into the eyes of the boat, in order to give him a
seat. The thwarts were crowded, and three or four
of the people had placed themselves in the very bottom
of the little craft, in order to be as much as possible
out of the way, as well as in readiness to bail out
water. So seriously, indeed, were all the seamen impressed
with the gravity of this last duty, that nearly
every man had taken with him some vessel fit for
such a purpose. Rowing was entirely out of the
question, there being no space for the movement of
the arms. The yawl was too low in the water, moreover,
for such an operation in so heavy a sea. In all,
eighteen persons were squeezed into a little craft that
would have been sufficiently loaded, for moderate
weather at sea, with its four oarsmen and as many
sitters in the stern-sheets, with, perhaps, one in the
eyes to bring her more on an even keel. In other
words, she had just twice the weight in her, in living
freight, that it would have been thought prudent to receive
in so small a craft, in an ordinary time, in or out
of a port. In addition to the human beings enumerated,
there was a good deal of baggage, nearly every individual
having had the forethought to provide a few
clothes for a change. The food and water did not
amount to much, no more having been provided than
enough for the purposes of the captain, together with
the four men with whom it had been his intention to
abandon the brig. The effect of all this cargo was to
bring the yawl quite low in the water; and every seafaring
man in her had the greatest apprehensions about
her being able to float at all when she got out from under
the lee of the Swash, or into the troubled water. Try
it she must, however, and Spike, in a reluctant and
hesitating manner, gave the final order to “Shove off!”
The yawl carried a lugg, as is usually the case with
boats at sea, and the first blast of the breeze upon it
satisfied Spike that his present enterprise was one of
the most dangerous of any in which he had ever been
engaged. The puffs of wind were quite as much as
the boat would bear; but this he did not mind, as he
was running off before it, and there was little danger
of the yawl capsizing with such a weight in her. It
was also an advantage to have swift way on, to prevent
the combing waves from shooting into the boat,
though the wind itself scarce outstrips the send of the
sea in a stiff blow. As the yawl cleared the brig and
began to feel the united power of the wind and waves,
the following short dialogue occurred between the
boatswain and Spike.
“I dare not keep my eyes off the breakers ahead,”
the captain commenced, “and must trust to you,
Strand, to report what is going on among the man-of-war’s
men. What is the ship about?”
“Reefing her top-sails just now, sir. All three
are on the caps, and the vessel is laying-too, in a
manner.”
“And her boats?”
“I see none, sir—ay, ay, there they come from
alongside of her in a little fleet! There are four of
them, sir, and all are coming down before the wind,
wing and wing, carrying their luggs reefed.”
“Ours ought to be reefed by rights, too, but we
dare not stop to do it; and these infernal combing seas
[Pg 43]
seem ready to glance aboard us with all the way we
can gather. Stand by to bail, men; we must pass
through a strip of white water—there is no help for it.
God send that we go clear of the rocks!”
All this was fearfully true. The adventurers were
not yet more than a cable’s length from the brig, and
they found themselves so completely environed with
the breakers as to be compelled to go through them.
No man in his senses would ever have come into such
a place at all, except in the most unavoidable circumstances;
and it was with a species of despair that the
seamen of the yawl now saw their little craft go
plunging into the foam.
But Spike neglected no precaution that experience
or skill could suggest. He had chosen his spot with
coolness and judgment. As the boat rose on the seas
he looked eagerly ahead, and by giving it a timely
sheer, he hit a sort of channel, where there was sufficient
water to carry them clear of the rock, and
where the breakers were less dangerous than in the
shoaler places. The passage lasted about a minute;
and so serious was it, that scarce an individual
breathed until it was effected. No human skill could
prevent the water from combing in over the gunwales;
and when the danger was passed, the yawl was a
third filled with water. There was no time or place
to pause, but on the little craft was dragged almost
gunwale to, the breeze coming against the lugg in puffs
that threatened to take the mast out of her. All hands
were bailing; and even Biddy used her hands to aid
in throwing out the water.
“This is no time to hesitate, men,” said Spike,
sternly. “Every thing must go overboard but the
food and water. Away with them at once, and with
a will.”
It was a proof how completely all hands were
alarmed by this, the first experiment in the breakers,
that not a man stayed his hand a single moment, but
each threw into the sea, without an instant of hesitation,
every article he had brought with him and had
hoped to save. Biddy parted with the carpet-bag, and
Señor Montefalderon, feeling the importance of example,
committed to the deep a small writing-desk
that he had placed on his knees. The doubloons alone
remained, safe in a little locker where Spike had
deposited them along with his own.
“What news astern, boatswain?” demanded the
captain, as soon as this imminent danger was passed,
absolutely afraid to turn his eyes off the dangers ahead
for a single instant. “How come on the man-of-war’s
men?”
“They are running down in a body toward the
wreck, though one of their boats does seem to be
sheering out of the line, as if getting into our wake.
It is hard to say, sir, for they are still a good bit to
windward of the wreck.”
“And the Molly, Strand?”
“Why, sir, the Molly seems to be breaking up
fast; as well as I can see, she has broke in two just
abaft the fore-chains, and cannot hold together in any
shape at all many minutes longer.”
This information drew a deep groan from Spike,
and the eye of every seaman in the boat was turned
in melancholy on the object they were so fast leaving
behind them. The yawl could not be said to be sailing
very rapidly, considering the power of the wind,
which was a little gale, for she was much too deep
for that; but she left the wreck so fast as already to
render objects on board her indistinct. Everybody
saw that, like an overburthened steed, she had more
to get along with than she could well bear; and, dependent
as seamen usually are on the judgment and
orders of their superiors, even in the direst emergencies,
the least experienced man in her saw that
their chances of final escape from drowning were of
the most doubtful nature. The men looked at each
other in a way to express their feelings; and the moment
seemed favorable to Spike to confer with his
confidential sea-dogs in private; but more white water
was also ahead, and it was necessary to pass through
it, since no opening was visible by which to avoid it.
He deferred his purpose, consequently, until this
danger was escaped.
On this occasion Spike saw but little opportunity
to select a place to get through the breakers, though
the spot, as a whole, was not of the most dangerous
kind. The reader will understand that the preservation
of the boat at all, in white water, was owing to
the circumstance that the rocks all around it lay so
near the surface of the sea as to prevent the possibility
of agitating the element very seriously, and to the
fact that she was near the lee side of the reef. Had
the breakers been of the magnitude of those which
are seen where the deep rolling billows of the ocean
first meet the weather side of shoals or rocks, a craft
of that size, and so loaded, could not possibly have
passed the first line of white water without filling.
As it was, however, the breakers she had to contend
with were sufficiently formidable, and they brought
with them the certainty that the boat was in imminent
danger of striking the bottom at any moment. Places
like those in which Mulford had waded on the reef,
while it was calm, would now have proved fatal to
the strongest frame, since human powers were insufficient
long to withstand the force of such waves as did
glance over even these shallows.
“Look out!” cried Spike, as the boat again plunged
in among the white water. “Keep bailing, men—keep
bailing.”
The men did bail, and the danger was over almost as
soon as encountered. Something like a cheer burst
out of the chest of Spike, when he saw deeper water
around him, and fancied he could now trace a channel
that would carry him quite beyond the extent of the
reef. It was arrested, only half uttered, however, by a
communication from the boatswain, who sat on a
midship thwart, his arms folded, and his eye on the
brig and the boats.
“There goes the Molly’s masts, sir! Both have
gone together; and as good sticks was they, before
them bomb-shells passed through our rigging, as was
ever stepped in a keelson.”
The cheer was changed to something like a groan,
while a murmur of regret passed through the boat.
“What news from the man-of-war’s men, boatswain?
Do they still stand down on a mere wreck?”
“No, sir; they seem to give it up, and are getting
out their oars to pull back to their ship. A pretty
time they’ll have of it, too. The cutter that gets to
windward half a mile in an hour, ag’in such a sea,
and such a breeze, must be well pulled and better
steered. One chap, however, sir, seems to hold on.”
Spike now ventured to look behind him, commanding
an experienced hand to take the helm. In
order to do this he was obliged to change places with
the man he had selected to come aft, which brought
him on a thwart alongside of the boatswain and one
or two other of his confidents. Here a whispered
conference took place, which lasted several minutes,
Spike appearing to be giving instructions to the men.
By this time the yawl was more than a mile from
the wreck, all the man-of-war boats but one had
lowered their sails, and were pulling slowly and with
great labor back toward the ship, the cutter that kept
on, evidently laying her course after the yawl, instead
of standing on toward the wreck. The brig was breaking
up fast, with every probability that nothing would
be left of her in a few more minutes. As for the yawl,
while clear of the white water, it got along without
receiving many seas aboard, though the men in its
bottom were kept bailing without intermission. It
appeared to Spike that so long as they remained on
the reef, and could keep clear of breakers—a most
difficult thing, however—they should fare better than
if in deeper water, where the swell of the sea, and
the combing of the waves, menaced so small and so
deep-loaded a craft with serious danger. As it was,
two or three men could barely keep the boat clear,
working incessantly, and much of the time with a
foot or two of water in her.
Josh and Simon had taken their seats, side by side,
with that sort of dependence and submission that
causes the American black to abstain from mingling
with the whites more than might appear seemly.
They were squeezed on to one end of the thwart by
a couple of robust old sea-dogs, who were two of the
very men with whom Spike had been in consultation.
Beneath that very thwart was stowed another confident,
to whom communications had also been made.
These men had sailed long in the Swash, and having
been picked up in various ports, from time to time,
as the brig had wanted hands, they were of nearly
as many different nations as they were persons.
Spike had obtained a great ascendency over them by
habit and authority, and his suggestions were now
received as a sort of law. As soon as the conference
was ended, the captain returned to the helm.
A minute more passed, during which the captain
was anxiously surveying the reef ahead, and the
state of things astern. Ahead was more white water—the
last before they should get clear of the reef; and
astern it was now settled that the cutter that held on
through the dangers of the place, was in chase of the
yawl. That Mulford was in her Spike made no
doubt; and the thought embittered even his present
calamities. But the moment had arrived for something
decided. The white water ahead was much
more formidable than any they had passed; and the
boldest seaman there gazed at it with dread. Spike
made a sign to the boatswain, and commenced the
execution of his dire project.
“I say, you Josh,” called out the captain, in the
authoritative tones that are so familiar to all on board
a ship, “pull in that fender that is dragging alongside.”
Josh leaned over the gunwale, and reported that
there was no fender out. A malediction followed,
also so familiar to those acquainted with ships, and
the black was told to look again. This time, as had
been expected, the negro leaned with his head and
body far over the side of the yawl, to look for that
which had no existence, when two of the men beneath
the thwart shoved his legs after them. Josh
screamed, as he found himself going into the water,
with a sort of confused consciousness of the truth;
and Spike called out to Simon to “catch hold of his
brother-nigger.” The cook bent forward to obey,
when a similar assault on his legs from beneath the
thwart, sent him headlong after Josh. One of the
younger seamen, who was not in the secret, sprang
up to rescue Simon, who grasped his extended hand,
when the too generous fellow was pitched headlong
from the boat.
All this occurred in less than ten seconds of time,
and so unexpectedly and naturally, that not a soul
beyond those who were in the secret, had the least
suspicion it was any thing but an accident. Some
water was shipped, of necessity, but the boat was
soon bailed free. As for the victims of this vile conspiracy,
they disappeared amid the troubled waters of
the reef, struggling with each other. Each and all
met the common fate so much the sooner, from the
manner in which they impeded their own efforts.
The yawl was now relieved from about five hundred
pounds of the weight it had carried—Simon
weighing two hundred alone, and the youngish seaman
being large and full. So intense does human
selfishness get to be, in moments of great emergency,
that it is to be feared most of those who remained,
secretly rejoiced that they were so far benefitted by the
loss of their fellows. The Señor Montefalderon was
seated on the aftermost thwart, with his legs in the
stern-sheets, and consequently with his back toward
the negroes, and he fully believed that what had happened
was purely accidental.
“Let us lower our sail, Don Esteban,” he cried,
eagerly, “and save the poor fellows.”
Something very like a sneer gleamed on the dark
countenance of the captain, but it suddenly changed
to a look of assent.
“Good!” he said, hastily—”spring forward, Don
Wan, and lower the sail—stand by the oars, men!”
Without pausing to reflect, the generous-hearted
Mexican stepped on a thwart, and began to walk
rapidly forward, steadying himself by placing his
hands on the heads of the men. He was suffered to
get as far as the second thwart, or past most of the
conspirators, when his legs were seized from behind.
The truth now flashed on him, and grasping two of
the men in his front, who knew nothing of Spike’s
dire scheme, he endeavored to save himself by holding
to their jackets. Thus assailed, those men seized
[Pg 45]
others with like intent, and an awful struggle filled all
that part of the craft. At this dread instant the boat
glanced into the white water, shipping so much of
the element as nearly to swamp her, and taking so
wild a sheer as nearly to broach-to. This last circumstance
probably saved her, fearful as was the
danger for the moment. Everybody in the middle of
the yawl was rendered desperate by the amount and
nature of the danger incurred, and the men from the
bottom rose in their might, underneath the combatants,
when a common plunge was made by all who stood
erect, one dragging overboard another, each a good
deal hastened by the assault from beneath, until no
less than five were gone. Spike got his helm up, the
boat fell off, and away from the spot it flew, clearing
the breakers, and reaching the northern wall-like
margin of the reef at the next instant. There was
now a moment when those who remained could
breathe, and dared to look behind them.
The great plunge had been made in water so shoal,
that the boat had barely escaped being dashed to
pieces on the coral. Had it not been so suddenly
relieved from the pressure of near a thousand pounds
in weight, it is probable that this calamity would have
befallen it, the water received on board contributing
so much to weigh it down. The struggle between
these victims ceased, however, the moment they
went over. Finding bottom for their feet, they released
each other, in a desperate hope of prolonging
life by wading. Two or three held out their arms,
and shouted to Spike to return and pick them up.
This dreadful scene lasted but a single instant, for the
waves dashed one after another from his feet, continually
forcing them all, as they occasionally regained
their footing, toward the margin of the reef,
and finally washing them off it into deep water. No
human power could enable a man to swim back to
the rocks, once to leeward of them, in the face of
such seas, and so heavy a blow; and the miserable
wretches disappeared in succession, as their strength
became exhausted, in the depths of the gulf.
Not a word had been uttered while this terrific
scene was in the course of occurrence; not a word
was uttered for some time afterward. Gleams of
grim satisfaction had been seen on the countenances
of the boatswain, and his associates, when the
success of their nefarious project was first assured;
but they soon disappeared in looks of horror, as
they witnessed the struggles of the drowning men.
Nevertheless, human selfishness was strong within
them all, and none there was so ignorant as not to
perceive how much better were the chances of the
yawl now than it had been on quitting the wreck.
The weight of a large ox had been taken from it,
counting that of all the eight men drowned; and as
for the water shipped, it was soon bailed back again
into the sea. Not only, therefore, was the yawl in a
better condition to resist the waves, but it sailed materially
faster than it had done before. Ten persons
still remained in it, however, which brought it down
in the water below its proper load-line; and the speed
of a craft so small was necessarily a good deal lessened
by the least deviation from its best sailing,
or rowing trim. But Spike’s projects were not yet
completed.
All this time the man-of-war’s cutter had been
rushing as madly through the breakers, in chase, as
the yawl had done in the attempt to escape. Mulford
was, in fact, on board it; and his now fast friend,
Wallace, was in command. The latter wished to
seize a traitor, the former to save the aunt of his
weeping bride. Both believed that they might follow
wherever Spike dared to lead. This reasoning was
more bold than judicious notwithstanding, since the
cutter was much larger, and drew twice as much water
as the yawl. On it came, nevertheless, faring much
better in the white water than the little craft it pursued,
but necessarily running a much more considerable
risk of hitting the coral, over which it was
glancing almost as swiftly as the waves themselves;
still it had thus far escaped—and little did any in it
think of the danger. This cutter pulled ten oars;
was an excellent sea boat; had four armed marines
in it, in addition to its crew, but carried all through
the breakers, receiving scarcely a drop of water on
board, on account of the height of its wash-boards,
and the general qualities of the craft. It may be well
to add here, that the Poughkeepsie had shaken out
her reefs, and was betraying the impatience of Capt.
Mull to make sail in chase, by firing signal guns to
his boats to bear a hand and return. These signals
the three boats under their oars were endeavoring to
obey, but Wallace had got so far to leeward as now
to render the course he was pursuing the wisest.
Mrs. Budd and Biddy had seen the struggle in
which the Señor Montefalderon had been lost, in a
sort of stupid horror. Both had screamed, as was
their wont, though neither probably suspected the
truth. But the fell designs of Spike extended to them,
as well as to those whom he had already destroyed.
Now the boat was in deep water, running along the
margin of the reef, the waves were much increased
in magnitude, and the comb of the sea was far more
menacing to the boat. This would not have been
the case had the rocks formed a lee; but they did not,
running too near the direction of the trades to prevent
the billows that got up a mile or so in the offing,
from sending their swell quite home to the reef. It
was this swell, indeed, which caused the line of white
water along the northern margin of the coral, washing
on the rocks by a sort of lateral effort, and breaking,
as a matter of course. In many places no boat could
have lived to pass through it.
Another consideration influenced Spike to persevere.
The cutter had been overhauling him, hand
over hand, but since the yawl was relieved of the
weight of no less than eight men, the difference in the
rate of sailing was manifestly diminished. The man-of-war’s
boat drew nearer, but by no means as fast as it
had previously done. A point was now reached in the
trim of the yawl, when a very few hundreds in weight
might make the most important change in her favor;
and this change the captain was determined to produce.
By this time the cutter was in deep water,
as well as himself, safe through all the dangers of the
reef, and she was less than a quarter of a mile astern.
[Pg 46]
On the whole, she was gaining, though so slowly as to
require the most experienced eye to ascertain the fact.
“Madame Budd,” said Spike, in a hypocritical
tone, “we are in great danger, and I shall have to
ask you to change your seat. The boat is too much
by the starn, now we’ve got into deep water, and
your weight amidships would be a great relief to us.
Just give your hand to the boatswain, and he will
help you to step from thwart to thwart, until you
reach the right place, when Biddy shall follow.”
Now Mrs. Budd had witnessed the tremendous
struggle in which so many had gone overboard, but
so dull was she of apprehension, and so little disposed
to suspect any thing one-half so monstrous
as the truth, that she did not hesitate to comply.
She was profoundly awed by the horrors of the
scene through which she was passing, the raging
billows of the gulf, as seen from so small a craft,
producing a deep impression on her; still a lingering
of her most inveterate affectation was to be found in
her air and language, which presented a strange
medley of besetting weakness, and strong, natural,
womanly affection.
“Certainly, Capt. Spike,” she answered, rising.
“A craft should never go astern, and I am quite
willing to ballast the boat. We have seen such
terrible accidents to-day, that all should lend their aid
in endeavoring to get under way, and in averting all
possible hamper. Only take me to my poor, dear
Rosy, Capt. Spike, and every thing shall be forgotten
that has passed between us. This is not a moment
to bear malice; and I freely pardon you all and every
thing. The fate of our unfortunate friend, Mr. Montefalderon,
should teach us charity, and cause us to
prepare for untimely ends.”
All the time the good widow was making this
speech, which she uttered in a solemn and oracular
sort of manner, she was moving slowly toward the
seat the men had prepared for her, in the middle of
the boat, assisted with the greatest care and attention
by the boatswain and another of Spike’s confidents.
When on the second thwart from aft, and about to
take her seat, the boatswain cast a look behind him,
and Spike put the helm down. The boat luffed and
lurched, of course, and Mrs. Budd would probably
have gone overboard to leeward, by so sudden and
violent a change, had not the impetus thus received
been aided by the arms of the men who held her two
hands. The plunge she made into the water was
deep, for she was a woman of great weight for her
stature. Still, she was not immediately gotten rid of.
Even at that dread instant, it is probable that the
miserable woman did not suspect the truth, for she
grasped the hand of the boatswain with the tenacity
of a vice, and, thus dragged on the surface of the
boiling surges, she screamed aloud for Spike to save
her. Of all who had yet been sacrificed to the captain’s
selfish wish to save himself, this was the first
instance in which any had been heard to utter a sound,
after falling into the sea. The appeal shocked even
the rude beings around her, and Biddy chiming in
with a powerful appeal to “save the missus!” added
to the piteous nature of the scene.
“Cast off her hand,” said Spike reproachfully,
“she’ll swamp the boat by her struggles—get rid of
her at once! Cut her fingers off if she wont let go.”
The instant these brutal orders were given, and
that in a fierce, impatient tone, the voice of Biddy
was heard no more. The truth forced itself on her
dull imagination, and she sat a witness of the terrible
scene, in mute despair. The struggle did not last
long. The boatswain drew his knife across the
wrist of the hand that grasped his own, one shriek
was heard, and the boat plunged into the trough of a
sea, leaving the form of poor Mrs. Budd struggling
with the wave on its summit, and amid the foam of
its crest. This was the last that was ever seen of
the unfortunate relict.
“The boat has gained a good deal by that last discharge
of cargo,” said Spike to the boatswain, a
minute after they had gotten rid of the struggling
woman—”she is much more lively, and is getting
nearer to her load-line. If we can bring her to that,
I shall have no fear of the man-of-war’s men; for
this yawl is one of the fastest boats that ever floated.”
“A very little now, sir, would bring us to our true
trim.”
“Ay, we must get rid of more cargo. Come, good
woman,” turning to Biddy, with whom he did not
think it worth his while to use much circumlocution,
“your turn is next. It’s the maid’s duty to follow
her mistress.”
“I know’d it must come,” said Biddy, meekly.
“If there was no mercy for the missus, little could I
look for. But ye’ll not take the life of a Christian
woman widout giving her so much as one minute to
say her prayers?”
“Ay, pray away,” answered Spike, his throat becoming
dry and husky, for, strange to say, the submissive
quiet of the Irish woman, so different from
the struggle he had anticipated with her, rendered
him more reluctant to proceed than he had hitherto
been in all of that terrible day. As Biddy kneeled in
the bottom of the stern-sheets, Spike looked behind
him, for the double purpose of escaping the painful
spectacle at his feet, and that of ascertaining how his
pursuers came on. The last still gained, though
very slowly, and doubts began to come over the captain’s
mind whether he could escape such enemies at
all. He was too deeply committed, however, to recede,
and it was most desirable to get rid of poor
Biddy, if it were for no other motive than to shut her
mouth. Spike even fancied that some idea of what
had passed was entertained by those in the cutter.
There was evidently a stir in that boat, and two forms
that he had no difficulty, now, in recognizing as those
of Wallace and Mulford, were standing on the grating
in the eyes of the cutter, or forward of the foresail.
The former appeared to have a musket in his hand,
and the other a glass. The last circumstance admonished
him that all that was now done would be
done before dangerous witnesses. It was too late to
draw back, however, and the captain turned to look
for the Irish woman.
Biddy arose from her knees, just as Spike withdrew
his eyes from his pursuers. The boatswain and
[Pg 47]
another confident were in readiness to cast the poor
creature into the sea, the moment their leader gave
the signal. The intended victim saw and understood
the arrangement, and she spoke earnestly and piteously
to her murderers.
“It’s not wanting will be violence,” said Biddy,
in a quiet tone, but with a saddened countenance.
“I know it’s my turn, and I will save yer sowls
from a part of the burden of this great sin. God, and
His Divine Son, and the Blessed Mother of Jesus
have mercy on me if it be wrong; but I would far
radder jump into the saa widout having the rude
hands of man on me, than have the dreadful sight of
the missus done over ag’in. It’s a fearful thing is
wather, and sometimes we have too little of it, and
sometimes more than we want—”
“Bear a hand, bear a hand, good woman,” interrupted
the boatswain, impatiently. “We must clear
the boat of you, and the sooner it is done the better it
will be for all of us.”
“Don’t grudge a poor morthal half a minute of
life, at the last moment,” answered Biddy. “It’s
not long that I’ll throuble ye, and so no more need
be said.”
The poor creature then got on the quarter of the
boat, without any one’s touching her; there she placed
herself with her legs outboard, while she sat on the
gunwale. She gave one moment to the thought of
arranging her clothes with womanly decency, and
then she paused to gaze with a fixed eye, and pallid
cheek, on the foaming wake that marked the rapid
course of the boat. The troughs of the sea seemed
less terrible to her than their combing crests, and she
waited for the boat to descend into the next.
“God forgive ye all, this deed, as I do!” said
Biddy, earnestly, and bending her person forward, she
fell, as it might be “without hands,” into the gulf of
eternity. Though all strained their eyes, none of the
men, Jack Tier excepted, ever saw more of Biddy
Noon. Nor did Jack see much. He got a frightful
glimpse of an arm, however, on the summit of a
wave, but the motion of the boat was too swift, and
the surface of the ocean too troubled, to admit of
aught else.
A long pause succeeded this event. Biddy’s quiet
submission to her fate had produced more impression
on her murderers than the desperate, but unavailing,
struggles of those who had preceded her. Thus it is
ever with men. When opposed, the demon within
blinds them to consequences as well as to their duties;
but, unresisted, the silent influence of the image of
God makes itself felt, and a better spirit begins to
prevail. There was not one in that boat who did not,
for a brief space, wish that poor Biddy had been
spared. With most that feeling, the last of human
kindness they ever knew, lingered until the occurrence
of the dread catastrophe which, so shortly after,
closed the scene of this state of being on their eyes.
“Jack Tier,” called out Spike, some five minutes
after Biddy was drowned, but not until another observation
had made it plainly apparent to him that
the man-of-war’s men still continued to draw nearer,
being now not more than fair musket shot astern.
“Ay, ay, sir,” answered Jack, coming quietly out
of his hole, from forward of the mast, and moving
aft as if indifferent to the danger, by stepping lightly
from thwart to thwart, until he reached the stern-sheets.
“It is your turn, little Jack,” said Spike, as if in a
sort of sorrowful submission to a necessity that knew
no law, “we cannot spare you the room.”
“I have expected this, and am ready. Let me have
my own way, and I will cause you no trouble.
Poor Biddy has taught me how to die. Before I go,
however, Stephen Spike, I must leave you this letter.
It is written by myself, and addressed to you. When
I am gone, read it, and think well of what it contains.
And now, may a merciful God pardon the sins of
both, through love for his Divine Son. I forgive you,
Stephen; and should you live to escape from those
who are now bent on hunting you to the death, let this
day cause you no grief on my account. Give me but
a moment of time, and I will cause you no trouble.”
Jack now stood upon the seat of the stern-sheets,
balancing himself with one foot on the stern of the
boat. He waited until the yawl had risen to the summit
of a wave, when he looked eagerly for the man-of-war’s
cutter. At that moment she was lost to view
in the trough of the sea. Instead of springing overboard,
as all expected, he asked another instant of
delay. The yawl sunk into the trough itself, and
rose on the succeeding billow. Then he saw the
cutter, and Wallace and Mulford standing in its bows.
He waved his hat to them, and sprang high into the
air, with the intent to make himself seen; when he
came down, the boat had shot her length away from
the place, leaving him to buffet with the waves.
Jack now managed admirably, swimming lightly and
easily, but keeping his eyes on the crests of the waves,
with a view to meet the cutter. Spike now saw this
well planned project to avoid death, and regretted his
own remissness in not making sure of Jack. Everybody
in the yawl was eagerly looking after the form
of Tier.
“There he is on the comb of that sea, rolling over
like a keg!” cried the boatswain.
“He’s through it,” answered Spike, “and swimming
with great strength and coolness.”
Several of the men started up involuntarily and simultaneously
to look, hitting their shoulders and bodies
together. Distrust was at its most painful height; and
bull-dogs do not spring at the ox’s muzzle more fiercely
than those six men throttled each other. Oaths, curses,
and appeals for help, succeeded; each man endeavoring,
in his frenzied efforts, to throw all the others overboard,
as the only means of saving himself. Plunge
succeeded plunge; and when that combat of demons
ended, no one remained of them all but the boatswain.
Spike had taken no share in the struggle, looking on
in grim satisfaction, as the Father of Lies may be
supposed to regard all human strife, hoping good to
himself, let the result be what it might to others. Of
the five men who thus went overboard, not one
escaped. They drowned each other by continuing
their maddened conflict in an element unsuited to
their natures.
Not so with Jack Tier. His leap had been seen,
and a dozen eyes in the cutter watched for his person,
as that boat came foaming down before the wind.
A shout of “There he is!” from Mulford succeeded;
and the little fellow was caught by the hair, secured,
and then hauled into the boat by the second lieutenant
of the Poughkeepsie and our young mate.
Others in the cutter had noted the incident of the
hellish fight. The fact was communicated to Wallace,
and Mulford said, “That yawl will outsail this loaded
cutter, with only two men in it.”
“Then it is time to try what virtue there is in lead,”
answered Wallace. “Marines, come forward, and
give the rascal a volley.”
The volley was fired; one ball passed through
the head of the boatswain, killing him dead on the
spot. Another went through the body of Spike. The
captain fell in the stern-sheets, and the boat instantly
broached to.
The water that came on board apprised Spike fully
of the state in which he was now placed, and by
a desperate effort, he clutched the tiller, and got
the yawl again before the wind. This could not
last, however. Little by little, his hold relaxed,
until his hand relinquished its grasp altogether,
and the wounded man sunk into the bottom of
the stern-sheets, unable to raise even his head.
Again the boat broached-to. Every sea now sent
its water aboard, and the yawl would soon have
filled, had not the cutter come glancing down past
it, and rounding-to under its lee, secured the prize.
[To be continued.
THE LAND OF DREAMS.
BY WILLIAM C. BRYANT.
With steeps that hang in the twilight sky,
And weltering oceans and trailing streams
That gleam where the dusky valleys lie.
But over its shadowy border flow
Sweet rays from the world of endless morn,
And the nearer mountains catch the glow,
And flowers in the nearer fields are born.
The souls of the happy dead repair,
From their bowers of light, to that bordering land,
And walk in the fainter glory there,
With the souls of the living, hand in hand.
One calm sweet smile in that shadowy sphere,
From eyes that open on earth no more—
One warning word from a voice once dear—
How they rise in the memory o’er and o’er!
Far off from those hills that shine with day,
And fields that bloom in the heavenly gales,
The Land of Dreams goes stretching away
To dimmer mountains and darker vales.
There lie the chambers of guilty delight,
There walk the spectres of guilty fear,
And soft low voices that float through the night
Are whispering sin in the helpless ear.
Dear maids, in thy girlhood’s opening flower,
Scarce weaned from the love of childish play!
The tears on whose cheeks are but the shower
That freshens the early blooms of May!
Thine eyes are closed, and over thy brow
Pass thoughtful shadows and joyous gleams,
And I know, by the moving lips, that now
Thy spirit strays in the Land of Dreams.
Light-hearted maiden, oh, heed thy feet!
Oh keep where that beam of Paradise falls;
And only wander where thou may’st meet
The blessed ones from its shining walls.
So shalt thou come from the Land of Dreams,
With love and peace, to this world of strife;
And the light that over that border streams
Shall lie on the path of thy daily life.
SONNET—TO S. D. A.
BY “THE SQUIRE.”
With pearls of dew fresh glistening in her hair,
Walks through the east in early summer-tide.
Her robe loose floating on the scented air,
The laughing hours assembled at her side
Or circling round her—then is she less fair
Than, in my heart, the picture, sweet and rare,
Thy presence left.—My books go unperused,
Old friends are shunned, and time flies by unused,
While I, grown idle, nothing do but dream;
Gazing upon that picture till I seem
Thyself, again, before my eyes to see,
And not the ideal show: so that to me
The semblance turns to sweet reality.

General William O. Butler
Engraved by T. S. WELCH. FOR GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE
FROM AN ORIGINAL DAGUERREOTYPE
[Inscription: Truly your friend–W. O. Butler]
Entered according to act of Congress in the Year 1847 by G.R. Graham
in the Clerks Office of the District Court for the Eastern District of
Pa.
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
OF GENERAL WILLIAM O. BUTLER.
BY FRANCIS P. BLAIR.
In memoirs of individuals of distinction it is usual
to look back to their ancestry. The feeling is universal
which prompts us to learn something of even
an ordinary acquaintance in whom interest is felt.
It will indulge, therefore, only a necessary and proper
curiosity to introduce the subject of this notice
by a short account of a family whose striking traits
survive in him so remarkably. General Butler’s
grandfather, Thomas Butler, was born 6th April,
1720, in Kilkenny, Ireland. He married there in
1742. Three of his five sons who attained manhood,
Richard, William and Thomas, were born abroad.
Pierce, the father of General William O. Butler, and
Edward, the youngest son, were born in Pennsylvania.
It is remarkable that all these men, and all
their immediate male descendants, with a single exception,
(who was a judge,) were engaged in the
military service of this country.
The eldest, Richard, was Lieut. Col. of Morgan’s
celebrated rifle-regiment, and to him it owed much
of the high character that gave it a fame of its
own, apart from the other corps of the Revolution.
The cool, disciplined valor which gave steady and
deadly direction to the rifles of this regiment, was
derived principally from this officer, who devoted
himself to the drill of his men. He was promoted to
the full command of his regiment sometime during
the war, (when Morgan’s great merit and services
had raised him to the rank of general,) and in that
capacity had commanded Wayne’s left in the attack
on Stony Point. About the year 1790, he was appointed
major-general. On the 4th of November,
1791, he was killed in St. Clair’s bloody battle with
the Indians. His combat with the Indians, after he
was shot, gave such a peculiar interest to his fate
that a representation of himself and the group surrounding
him was exhibited throughout the Union
in wax figures. Notices of this accomplished soldier
will be found in Marshall’s Life of Washington,
pages 290, 311, 420. In Gen. St. Clair’s report, in
the American Museum, volume xi. page 44, Appendix.
William Butler, the second son, was an officer
throughout the revolutionary war; rose to the rank
of colonel, and was in many of the severest battles.
He was the favorite of the family, and was boasted
of by this race of heroes as the coolest and boldest
man in battle they had ever known. When the
army was greatly reduced in rank and file, and there
were many superfluous officers, they organized
themselves into a separate corps, and elected him to
the command. General Washington declined receiving
this novel corps of commissioned soldiers,
but in a proud testimonial did honor to their devoted
patriotism.
Of Thomas Butler, the third son, we glean the following
facts from the American Biographical Dictionary.
In the year 1776, whilst he was a student
of law in the office of the eminent Judge Wilson of
Philadelphia, he left his pursuit and joined the army
as a subaltern. He soon obtained the command of a
company, in which he continued to the close of the
revolutionary war. He was in almost every action
fought in the Middle States during the war. At the
battle of Brandywine he received the thanks of
Washington on the field of battle, through his aid-de-camp
Gen. Hamilton, for his intrepid conduct in rallying
a detachment of retreating troops, and giving
the enemy a severe fire. At the battle of Monmouth
he received the thanks of Gen. Wayne for defending
a defile, in the face of a severe fire from the enemy,
while Col. Richard Butler’s regiment made good its
retreat. At the close of the war he retired into private
life, as a farmer, and continued in the enjoyment
of rural and domestic happiness until the year
1791, when he again took the field to meet the savage
foe that menaced our western frontier. He commanded
a battalion in the disastrous battle of Nov.
4, 1791, in which his brother fell. Orders were given
by Gen. St. Clair to charge with the bayonet, and
Major Butler, though his leg had been broken by a
ball, yet on horseback, led his battalion to the charge.
It was with difficulty his surviving brother, Capt.
Edward Butler, removed him from the field. In
1792 he was continued in the establishment as major,
and in 1794 he was promoted to the rank of lieutenant-colonel
commandant of the 4th sub-legion. He commanded
in this year Fort Fayette, at Pittsburg, and
prevented the deluded insurgents from taking it, more
by his name than by his forces, for he had but few
troops. The close of his life was embittered with
trouble. In 1803 he was arrested by the commanding
general—Wilkinson—at Fort Adams, on the
Mississippi, and sent to Maryland, where he was
tried by a court-martial, and acquitted of all the
charges, save that of wearing his hair. He was
then ordered to New Orleans, where he arrived, to
take command of the troops, October 20th. He was
again arrested next month; but the court did not sit
until July of the next year, and their decision is not
known. Col. Butler died Sept. 7, 1805. Out of the
arrest and persecution of this sturdy veteran, Washington
Irving (Knickerbocker) has worked up a fine
piece of burlesque, in which Gen. Wilkinson’s character
[Pg 50]
is inimitably delineated in that of the vain and
pompous Gen. Von Poffenburg.
Percival Butler, the fourth son, father of General
Wm. O. Butler, was born at Carlisle, Pennsylvania,
in 1760. He entered the army as a lieutenant at the
age of eighteen; was with Washington at Valley
Forge; was in the battle of Monmouth, and at the
taking of Yorktown—being through the whole series
of struggles in the Middle States, with the troops
under the commander-in-chief, except for a short
period when he was attached to a light corps commanded
by La Fayette, who presented him a sword.
Near the close of the war he went to the South with
the Pennsylvania brigade, where peace found him.
He emigrated to Kentucky in 1784. He was the last of
the old stock left when the war of 1812 commenced.
He was made adjutant-general when Kentucky became
a State, and in that capacity joined one of the
armies sent out by Kentucky during the war.
Edward Butler, the youngest of the five brothers,
was too young to enter the army in the first stages of
the Revolution, but joined it near the close, and had
risen to a captaincy when Gen. St. Clair took the
command, and led it to that disastrous defeat in which
so many of the best soldiers of the country perished.
He there evinced the highest courage and strongest
fraternal affection, in carrying his wounded brother
out of the massacre, which was continued for miles
along the route of the retreating army, and from which
so few escaped, even of those who fled unencumbered.
He subsequently became adjutant-general in
Wayne’s army.
Of these five brothers four had sons—all of whom,
with one exception, were engaged in the military or
naval service of the country during the last war.
1st. General Richard Butler’s son, William, died
a lieutenant in the navy, early in the last war. His
son, Captain James Butler, was at the head of the
Pittsburg Blues, which company he commanded in
the campaigns of the Northwest, and was particularly
distinguished in the battle of Massissinnawa.
2d. Colonel William Butler, also of the revolutionary
army, had two sons, one died in the navy,
the other a subaltern in Wayne’s army. He was in
the battle with the Indians in 1794.
3d. Lieut. Col. Thomas Butler, of the old stock,
had three sons, the eldest a judge. The second, Col.
Robert Butler, was at the head of Gen. Jackson’s
staff throughout the last war. The third, William E.
Butler, also served in the army of Gen. Jackson.
4th. Percival Butler, captain in the revolutionary
war, and adjutant-general of Kentucky during the last
war, had four sons: first, Thomas, who was a captain,
and aid to Gen. Jackson at New Orleans. Next, Gen.
William O. Butler, the subject of this notice. Third,
Richard, who was assistant adjutant-general in the
campaigns of the war of 1812. Percival Butler, the
youngest son, now a distinguished lawyer, was not
of an age to bear arms in the last war. Of this
second generation of the Butler’s, there are nine certainly,
and probably more, engaged in the present war.
This glance at the family shows the character of
the race. An anecdote, derived from a letter of an
old Pennsylvania friend to the parents, who transplanted
it from Ireland, shows that its military instinct
was an inheritance. “While the five sons,” says
the letter, “were absent from home in the service of
the country, the old father took it in his head to go
also. The neighbors collected to remonstrate against
it; but his wife said, ‘Let him go! I can get along
without him, and raise something to feed the army
in the bargain; and the country wants every man
who can shoulder a musket.'” It was doubtless this
extraordinary zeal of the Butler family which induced
Gen. Washington to give the toast—”The Butlers,
and their five sons,” at his own table, whilst surrounded
by a large party of officers. This anecdote
rests on the authority of the late Gen. Findlay, of
Cincinnati. A similar tribute of respect was paid to
this devoted house of soldiers by Gen. La Fayette,
in a letter now extant, and in the possession of a
lady connected with them by marriage. La Fayette
says, “When I wanted a thing well done, I ordered
a Butler to do it.“
From this retrospect it will be seen that in all the
wars of the country, in the revolutionary war, in the
Indian war, in the last British war, and the present
Mexican war, the blood of almost every Butler able to
bear arms has been freely shed in the public cause.
Maj. Gen. William O. Butler is now among the highest
in the military service of his country; and he has
attained this grade from the ranks—the position of a
private being the only one he ever sought. At
the opening of the war of 1812, he had just graduated
in the Transylvania University, and was
looking to the law as a profession. The surrender
of Detroit, and the army by Hull, aroused the
patriotism and the valor of Kentucky—and young
Butler, yet in his minority, was among the first to
volunteer. He gave up his books, and the enjoyments
of the gay and polished society of Lexington,
where he lived among a circle of fond and partial
relations—the hope to gratify their ambition in shining
at the bar, or in the political forum of the state—to join
Capt. Hart’s company of infantry as a private soldier.
Before the march to join the northwestern army,
he was elected a corporal. In this grade he marched
to the relief of Fort Wayne, which was invested by
hostile Indians. These were driven before the Kentucky
volunteers to their towns on the Wabash,
which were destroyed, and the troops then returned
to the Miami of the lakes, where they made a winter
encampment. Here an ensign’s commission in the
second regiment of United States infantry was tendered
to the volunteer corporal, which he declined,
unless permitted to remain with the northwestern
army, which he had entered to share in the effort of
the Kentucky militia to wipe out the disgrace of
Hull’s surrender by the recapture of Detroit. His
proposition was assented to, and he received an
ensign’s appointment in the seventeenth infantry,
then a part of the northwestern army, under the command
of Gen. Winchester. After enduring every
privation in a winter encampment, in the wildernesses
and frozen marshes of the lake country, awaiting
in vain the expected support of additional forces,
[Pg 51]
the Kentucky volunteers, led by Lewis, Allen, and
Madison, with Well’s regiment, (17th U. S.,) advanced
to encounter the force of British and Indians
which defended Detroit. On leaving Kentucky the
volunteers had pledged themselves to drive the
British invaders from our soil. These men and their
leaders were held in such estimation at home, that the
expectation formed of them exceeded their promises;
and these volunteers, though disappointed in every
succor which they had reason to anticipate—wanting
in provision, clothes, cannon, in every thing—resolved,
rather than lose reputation, to press on to
the enterprise, and to endeavor to draw on to them,
by entering into action, the troops behind. It is not
proper here to enter into explanations of the causes of
the disaster at the River Raisin, the consequence of
this movement, nor to give the particulars of the
battle. The incidents which signalized the character
of the subject of this memoir alone are proper here.
There were two battles at the River Raisin, one
on the 18th, the other on the 22d of January. In the
first, the whole body of Indian warriors, drawn together
from all the lake tribes, for the defence of
Upper Canada against the approaching Kentuckians,
were encountered. In moving to the attack of this
formidable force of the fiercest, and bravest, and most
expert warriors on the continent, a strong party of
them were descried from the line with which Ensign
Butler advanced, running forward to reach a fence,
and hold it as a cover from which to ply their rifles.
Butler instantly proposed, and was permitted, to anticipate
them. Calling upon some of the most alert and
active men of the company, he ran directly to meet
the Indians at the fence. He and his comrades out-stripped
the enemy, and getting possession of the
fence, kept the advantage of the position for their
advancing friends. This incident, of however little
importance as to results, is worth remembrance in
giving the traits of a young soldier’s character. It is
said that the hardiest veteran, at the opening of the
fire in battle, feels, for the moment, somewhat appalled.
And Gen. Wolfe, one of the bravest of men,
declared that the “horrid yell of the Indian strikes
the boldest heart with affright.” The strippling
student, who, for the first time, beheld a field of
battle on the snows of the River Raisin, presenting in
bold relief long files of those terrible enemies, whose
massacres had filled his native State with tales of
horror, must have felt some stirring sensations. But
the crack of the Indian rifle, and his savage yell,
awoke in him the chivalric instincts of his nature;
and the promptitude with which he communicated
his enthusiasm to a few comrades around, and rushed
forward to meet danger in its most appalling form,
risking himself to save others, and secure a triumph
which he could scarcely hope to share, gave earnest
of the military talent, the self-sacrificing courage, and
the soldierly sympathies which have drawn to him
the nation’s esteem. The close of the battle of the
18th gave another instance in which these latter traits
of Gen. Butler’s character were still more strikingly
illustrated. The Indians, driven from the defences
around the town on the River Raisin, retired fighting
into the thick woods beyond it. The contest of sharp-shooting
from tree to tree was here continued—the
Kentuckians pressing forward, and the Indians retreating,
until night closed in, when the Kentuckians
were recalled to the encampment in the village.
The Indians advanced as their opposers withdrew,
and kept up the fire until the Kentuckians emerged
from the woods into the open ground. Just as the
column to which Ensign Butler belonged reached the
verge of the dark forest, the voice of a wounded man,
who had been left some distance behind, was heard
calling out most piteously for help. Butler induced
three of his company to go back in the woods with
him to bring him off. He was found, and they fought
their way back—one of the men, Jeremiah Walker,
receiving a shot, of which he subsequently died.
In the second sanguinary battle of the River Raisin,
on the 22d of January, with the British and Indians,
another act of self-devotion was performed by Butler.
After the rout and massacre of the right wing, belonging
to Wells’ command, the whole force of the
British and Indians was concentrated against the
small body of troops under Major Madison, that
maintained their ground within the picketed gardens.
A double barn, commanding the plot of ground on
which the Kentuckians stood, was approached on
one side by the Indians, under the cover of an
orchard and fence; the British, on the other side,
being so posted as to command the space between it
and the pickets. A party in the rear of the barn
were discovered advancing to take possession of it.
All saw the fatal consequences of the secure lodgment
of the enemy at a place which would present
every man within the pickets at close rifle-shot to the
aim of their marksmen. Major Madison inquired if
there was no one who would volunteer to run the
gauntlet of the fire of the British and Indian lines, and
put a torch to the combustibles within the barn, to
save the remnant of the little army from sacrifice.
Butler, without a moment’s delay, took some blazing
slicks from a fire at hand, leaped the pickets, and
running at his utmost speed, thrust the fire into the
straw within the barn. One who was an anxious
spectator of the event we narrate, says, “that although
volley upon volley was fired at him, Butler, after
making some steps on his way back, turned to see
if the fire had taken, and not being satisfied, returned
to the barn and set it in a blaze. As the conflagration
grew, the enemy was seen retreating from the rear of
the building, which they had entered at one end, as
the flame ascended in the other. Soon after reaching
the pickets in safety, amid the shouts of his friends,
he was struck by a ball in his breast. Believing from
the pain he felt that it had penetrated his chest, turning
to Adjutant (now Gen.) McCalla, one of his
Lexington comrades, and pressing his hand to the
spot, he said, “I fear this shot is mortal, but while I
am able to move, I will do my duty.” To the anxious
inquiries of this friend, who met him soon afterward,
he opened his vest, with a smile, and showed him that
the ball had spent itself on the thick wadding of his
coat and on his breast bone. He suffered, however,
for many weeks.
The little band within the pickets, which Winchester
had surrendered, after being carried himself a
prisoner into Proctor’s camp, denied his powers.
They continued to hold the enemy at bay until they
were enabled to capitulate on honorable terms, which,
nevertheless, Proctor shamefully violated, by leaving
the sick and wounded who were unable to walk to
the tomahawk of his allies. Butler, who was among
the few of the wounded who escaped the massacre,
was marched through Canada to Fort Niagara—suffering
under his wound, and every privation—oppressed
with grief, hunger, fatigue, and the inclement
cold of that desolate region. Even here he forgot
himself, and his mind wandered back to the last
night scene which he surveyed on the bloody shores
of the River Raisin. He gave up the heroic part
and became the school-boy again, and commemorated
his sorrows for his lost friends in verse, like
some passionate, heart-broken lover. These elegiac
strains were never intended for any but the eye of
mutual friends, whose sympathies, like his own,
poured out tears with their plaints over the dead.
We give some of these lines of his boyhood, to show
that the heroic youth had a bosom not less kind than
brave.
THE FIELD OF RAISIN.
Night’s mantle on the field is cast;
The Indian yell is heard no more,
An silence broods o’er Erie’s shore.
At this lone hour I go to tread
The field where valor vainly bled—
To raise the wounded warrior’s crest,
Or warm with tears his icy breast;
To treasure up his last command,
And bear it to his native land.
It may one pulse of joy impart
To a fond mother’s bleeding heart;
Or for a moment it may dry
The tear-drop in the widow’s eye.
Vain hope, away! The widow ne’er
Her warrior’s dying wish shall hear.
The passing zephyr bears no sigh,
No wounded warrior meets the eye—
Death is his sleep by Erie’s wave,
Of Raisin’s snow we heap his grave!
How many hopes lie murdered here—
The mother’s joy, the father’s pride,
The country’s boast, the foeman’s fear,
In wilder’d havoc, side by side.
Lend me, thou silent queen of night,
Lend me awhile thy waning light,
That I may see each well-loved form,
That sunk beneath the morning storm.
These lines are introductory to what may be considered
a succession of epitaphs on the personal
friends whose bodies he found upon the field. It
would extend the extract too far to insert them. We
can only add the close of the poem, where he takes
leave of a group of his young comrades in Hart’s
company, who had fallen together.
That loved to move at Hart’s command;
I saw them for the battle dressed,
And still where danger thickest pressed,
I marked their crimson plumage wave.
How many filled this bloody grave!
Their pillow and their winding-sheet
The virgin snow—a shroud most meet!
But wherefore do I linger here?
Why drop the unavailing tear?
Where’er I turn, some youthful form,
Like floweret broken by the storm,
Appeals to me in sad array,
And bids me yet a moment stay.
Till I could fondly lay me down
And sleep with him on the cold, cold ground.
For thee, thou dread and solemn plain,
I ne’er shall look on thee again;
And Spring, with her effacing showers,
Shall come, and Summer’s mantling flowers;
And each succeeding Winter throw
On thy red breast new robes of snow;
Yet I will wear thee in my heart,
All dark and gory as thou art.
Shortly after his return from Canada. Ensign Butler
was promoted to a captaincy in the regiment to
which he belonged. But as this promotion was irregular,
being made over the heads of senior officers
in that regiment, a captaincy was given him in the
44th, a new raised regiment. When free from parole,
by exchange, in 1814, he instantly entered on
active duty, with a company which he had recruited
at Nashville, Tennessee. His regiment was ordered
to join General Jackson in the South, but
Captain Butler finding its movements too tardy,
pushed on, and effected that junction with his company
alone. Gen. Call, at that time an officer in
Capt. Butler’s company, (since Gov. of Florida,) in
a letter addressed to Mr. Tanner of Kentucky, presents,
as an eye-witness, so graphically, the share
which Capt. Butler had in the campaign which followed,
that it may well supersede any narrative at
second hand.
“Tallehasse, April 3, 1844.
“Sir,—I avail myself of the earliest leisure I have had since
the receipt of your letter of the 18th of February, to give you a
reply.
“A difference of political sentiments will not induce
me to withhold the narrative you have requested,
of the military services of Col. Wm. O. Butler,
during the late war with Great Britain, while attached
to the army of the South. My intimate association
with him, in camp, on the march, and in the field, has
perhaps made me as well acquainted with his merits,
as a gentleman and a soldier, as any other man living.
And although we are now standing in opposite
ranks, I cannot forget the days and nights we have
stood side by side, facing the common enemy of our
country, sharing the same fatigues, dangers, and privations,
and participating in the same pleasures and
enjoyments. The feelings and sympathies springing
from such associations in the days of our youth can
never be removed or impaired by a difference of
opinion with regard to men or measures, when each
may well believe the other equally sincere as himself,
and where the most ardent desire of both is to
sustain the honor, the happiness and prosperity of
our country.
“Soon after my appointment in the army of the
United States, as a lieutenant, in the fall of 1814, I
was ordered to join the company of Capt. Butler, of
the 44th regiment of infantry, then at Nashville,
Tennessee. When I arrived, and reported myself,
I found the company under orders to join our regiment
in the South. The march, mostly through an
unsettled wilderness, was conducted by Capt. Butler
with his usual promptitude and energy, and by forced
and rapid movements we arrived at Fort Montgomery,
the head-quarters of Gen. Jackson, a short
distance above the Florida line, just in time to follow
our beloved general in his bold enterprise to drive
the enemy from his strong position in a neutral territory.
The van-guard of the army destined for the
invasion of Louisiana had made Pensacola its headquarters,
and the British navy in the Gulf of Mexico
had rendezvoused in that beautiful bay.
“The penetrating sagacity of Gen. Jackson discovered
the advantage of the position assumed by
the British forces, and with a decision and energy
which never faltered, he resolved to find his enemy,
even under the flag of a neutral power. This was
[Pg 53]
done by a prompt and rapid march, surprising and
cutting off all the advanced pickets, until we arrived
within gun-shot of the fort at Pensacola. The army
of Gen. Jackson was then so inconsiderable as to
render a reinforcement of a single company, commanded
by such an officer as Capt. Butler, an important
acquisition. And although there were several
companies of regular troops ordered to march from
Tennessee at the same time, Capt. Butler’s, by his
extraordinary energy and promptitude, was the only
one which arrived in time to join this expedition. His
company formed a part of the centre column of attack
at Pensacola. The street we entered was defended
by a battery in front, which fired on us incessantly,
while several strong block-houses, on our
flanks, discharged upon us small arms and artillery.
But a gallant and rapid charge soon carried the guns
in front, and the town immediately surrendered.
“In this fight Capt. Butler led on his company
with his usual intrepidity. He had one officer, Lieut.
Flournoy, severely wounded, and several non-commissioned
officers and privates killed and wounded.
“From Pensacola, after the object of the expedition
was completed, by another prompt and rapid
movement, we arrived at New Orleans a few weeks
before the appearance of the enemy.
“On the 23d of December the signal-gun announced
the approach of the enemy. The previous night they
had surprised and captured one of our pickets; had
ascended a bayou, disembarked, and had taken possession
of the left bank of the Mississippi, within six
miles of New Orleans. The energy of every officer
was put in requisition, to concentrate our forces in
time to meet the enemy. Capt. Butler was one of
the first to arrive at the general’s quarters, and ask
instructions; they were received and promptly executed.
Our regiment, stationed on the opposite side,
was transported across the river. All the available
forces of our army, not much exceeding fifteen hundred
men, were concentrated in the city; and while
the sun went down the line of battle was formed;
and every officer took the station assigned him in the
fight. The infantry formed on the open square, in
front of the Cathedral, waiting in anxious expectation
for the order to move. During this momentary pause,
while the enemy was expected to enter the city, a
scene of deep and thrilling interest was presented.
Every gallery, porch and window around the square
were filled with the fair forms of beauty, in silent
anxiety and alarm, waving their handkerchiefs to
the gallant and devoted band which stood before them,
prepared to die, or defend them from the rude intrusion
of a foreign soldiery. It was a scene calculated
to awaken emotions never to be forgotten. It appealed
to the chivalry and patriotism of every officer
and soldier—it inspired every heart, and nerved every
arm for battle. From this impressive scene the army
marched to meet the enemy, and about eight o’clock
at night they were surprised in their encampment,
immediately on the banks of the Mississippi. Undiscovered,
our line was formed in silence within a
short distance of the enemy; a rapid charge was
made into their camp, and a desperate conflict ensued.
After a determined resistance the enemy gave
way, but disputing every inch of ground we gained.
In advancing over ditches and fences in the night,
rendered still more dark by the smoke of the battle,
much confusion necessarily ensued, and many officers
became separated from their commands. It more
than once occurred during the fight that some of our
officers, through mistake, entered the enemy’s lines;
and the British officers in like manner entered ours.
The meritorious officer in command of our regiment,
at the commencement of the battle, lost his position
in the darkness and confusion, and was unable to regain
it until the action was over. In this manner,
for a short time, the regiment was without a commander,
and its movements were regulated by the
platoon officers, which increased the confusion and
irregularity of the advance. In this critical situation,
and in the heat of the battle, Capt. Butler, as the
senior officer present, assumed command of the regiment,
and led it on most gallantly to repeated and
successful charges, until the fight ended in the complete
rout of the enemy. We were still pressing on
their rear, when an officer of the general’s staff rode
up and ordered the pursuit discontinued. Captain
Butler urged its continuance, and expressed the confident
belief of his ability to take many prisoners, if
permitted to advance. But the order was promptly
repeated, under the well-founded apprehension that
our troops might come in collision with each other,
an event which had unhappily occurred at a previous
hour of the fight. No corps on that field was more
bravely led to battle than the regiment commanded
by Capt. Butler, and no officer of any rank, save the
commander-in-chief, was entitled to higher credit for
the achievement of that glorious night.
“A short time before the battle of the 8th of
January, Capt. Butler was detailed to command the
guard in front of the encampment. A house standing
near the bridge, in advance of his position, had been
taken possession of by the light troops of the enemy,
from whence they annoyed our guard. Capt. Butler
determined to dislodge them and burn the house. He
accordingly marched to the attack at the head of his
command, but the enemy retired before him. Seeing
them retreat, he halted his guard, and advanced himself,
accompanied by two or three men only, for the
purpose of burning the house. It was an old frame
building, weather-boarded, without ceiling or plaster
in the inside, with a single door opening to the British
camp. On entering the house he found a soldier of
the enemy concealed in one corner, whom he captured,
and sent to the rear with his men, remaining
alone in the house. While he was in the act of
kindling a fire, a detachment of the enemy, unperceived,
occupied the only door. The first impulse
was to force, with his single arm, a passage through
them, but he was instantly seized in a violent manner
by two or three stout fellows, who pushed him back
against the wall with such force as to burst off the
weather-boarding from the wall, and he fell through
the opening thus made. In an instant he recovered
himself, and under a heavy fire from the enemy, he
retreated until supported by the guard, which he immediately
led on to the attack, drove the British
light troops from their strong position, and burnt the
house in the presence of the two armies.
“I witnessed on that field many deeds of daring
courage, but none of which more excited my admiration
than this.
“Capt. Butler was soon after in the battle of the
8th of January, where he sustained his previously
high and well earned reputation for bravery and usefulness.
But that battle, which, from its important
results, has eclipsed those which preceded it, was
but a slaughter of the enemy, with trivial loss on our
part, and presenting few instances of individual distinction.
“Capt. Butler received the brevet rank of major
for his gallant services during that eventful campaign,
and the reward of merit was never more worthily
bestowed. Soon after the close of the war, he was
appointed aid-de-camp to Gen. Jackson, in which
station he remained until he retired from the army.
Since that period I have seldom had the pleasure of
meeting with my valued friend and companion in
arms, and I know but little of his career in civil life.
But in camp, his elevated principles, his intelligence
and generous feelings, won for him the respect and
confidence of all who knew him; and where he is
best known, I will venture to say, he is still most
highly appreciated for every attribute which constitutes
the gentleman and the soldier.
“I am, sir, very respectfully,
“R. K. CALL.”
“Mr. William Tanner.“
General Jackson’s sense of the services of Butler,
in this memorable campaign, was strongly expressed
in the following letter to a member of the Kentucky
Legislature:
“Hermitage, Feb. 20, 1844.
“My Dear Sir,—You ask me to give you my
opinion of the military services of the then Captain,
now Colonel, Wm. O. Butler, of Kentucky, during
the investment of New Orleans by the British forces
in 1814 and 1815. I wish I had sufficient strength to
speak fully of the merit of the services of Col. Butler
on that occasion; this strength I have not: Suffice it
to say, that on all occasions he displayed that heroic
chivalry, and calmness of judgment in the midst of
danger, which distinguish the valuable officer in the
hour of battle. In a conspicuous manner were those
noble qualities displayed by him on the night of the
23d December, 1814, and on the 8th of January, 1815,
as well as at all times during the presence of the British
army at New Orleans. In short, he was to be
found at all points where duty called. I hazard nothing
in saying that should our country again be engaged
in war during the active age of Col. Butler, he
would be one of the very best selections that could
be made to command our army, and lead the Eagles
of our country on to victory and renown. He has
sufficient energy to assume all responsibility necessary
to success, and for his country’s good.
“ANDREW JACKSON.”
Gen. Jackson gave earlier proof of the high estimation
in which he held the young soldier who had
identified himself with his own glory at New Orleans.
He made him his aid-de-camp in 1816—which station
he retained on the peace establishment, with the rank
of colonel. But, like his illustrious patron, he soon
felt that military station and distinction had no charms
for him when unattended with the dangers, duties,
and patriotic achievements of war. He resigned,
therefore, even the association with his veteran chief,
of which he was so proud, and retired in 1817 to private
life. He resumed his study of the profession
that was interrupted by the war, married, and settled
down on his patrimonial possession at the confluence
of the Kentucky and Ohio rivers, in the noiseless but
arduous vocations of civil life. The abode which he
had chosen made it peculiarly so with him. The
region around him was wild and romantic, sparsely
settled, and by pastoral people. There are no populous
towns. The high, rolling, and yet rich lands—the
precipitous cliffs of the Kentucky, of Eagle,
Tavern and other tributaries which pour into it near
the mouth—make this section of the State still, to
some extent a wilderness of thickets—and the tangled
pea-vine, the grape-vine and nut-bearing trees, which
rendered all Kentucky, until the intrusion of the
whites, one great Indian park. The whole luxuriant
domain was preserved by the Indians as a pasture for
buffalo, deer, elk, and other animals—their enjoyment
alike as a chase and a subsistence—by excluding
every tribe from fixing a habitation in it. Its
name consecrated it as the dark and bloody ground;
and war pursued every foot that trod it. In the
midst of this region, in April, 1791, Wm. O. Butler
was born, in Jessamine county, on the Kentucky
River. His father had married, in Lexington, soon
after his arrival in Kentucky, 1782, Miss Howkins,
a sister-in-law of Col. Todd, who commanded and
perished in the battle of the Blue-Licks. Following
the instincts of his family, which seemed ever to
court danger, Gen. Pierce Butler, as neighborhood
encroached around him, removed, not long after the
birth of his son William, to the mouth of the Kentucky
River. Through this section the Indian warpath
into the heart of Kentucky passed. Until the
peace of 1794, there was scarcely a day that some
hostile Savage did not prowl through the tangled
forests, and the labyrinths of hills, streams and cliffs,
which adapted this region to their lurking warfare.
From it they emerged when they made their last formidable
incursion, and pushed their foray to the environs
of Frankfort, the capital of the State. General
Pierce Butler had on one side of him the Ohio, on the
farther shore of which the savage hordes still held
the mastery, and on the other the romantic region
through which they hunted and pressed their war enterprises.
And here, amid the scenes of border warfare,
his son William had that spirit, which has animated
him through life, educated by the legends of
the Indian-fighting hunters of Kentucky.
To the feelings and taste inspired by the peculiarities
of the place and circumstances adverted to, must
be attributed the return of Col. Butler to his father’s
home, to enter on his profession as a lawyer. There
were no great causes or rich clients to attract him—no
dense population to lift him to the political honors
of the State. The eloquence and learning, the industry
and integrity which he gave to adjust the controversies
of Gallatin and the surrounding counties,
would have crowned him with wealth and professional
distinction, if exhibited at Louisville or Lexington.
But he coveted neither. Independence, the
affections of his early associates, the love of a family
circle, and the charm which the recollection of a
happy boyhood gave to the scenes in which he was
reared, were all he sought. And he found them all
in the romantic dells and woodland heights of Kentucky,
and on the sides of the far spreading, gently
flowing, beautiful Ohio. The feeling which his sincere
and sensitive nature had imbibed here was as
strong as that of the Switzer for his bright lakes,
lofty mountains, and deep valleys. The wild airs of
the boat horn, which have resounded for so many
years from arks descending the Ohio and Kentucky,
floating along the current and recurring in echoes
from the hollows of the hills, like its eddies, became
as dear to him as the famous Rans de Vache to the
native of Switzerland. We insert, as characteristic
alike of the poetical talent and temperament of Butler,
some verses which the sound of this rude instrument
evoked when he returned home, resigning with rapture
“the ear piercing fife and spirit stirring drum”
for the wooden horn, which can only compass in its
simple melody such airs as that to which Burns has
set his beautiful words—
And gentle peace returning,
Wi’ mony a sweet babe fatherless,
And many a widow mourning;
I left the lines and tented field.
The music of this song made the burden of the
“Boatman’s Horn,” and always announced the approaching
ark to the river villages.
The sentiments of the poet, as well as the sweet
and deep tones which wafted the plaintive air over
the wide expanse of the Ohio, may have contributed
to awaken the feeling which pervade these lines.
THE BOAT HORN.
For never did the list’ning air
Upon its lambent bosom bear
So wild, so soft, so sweet a strain—
What though thy notes are sad, and few,
By every simple boatman blown,
Yet is each pulse to nature true,
And melody in every tone.
How oft in boyhood’s joyous day,
Unmindful of the lapsing hours,
I’ve loitered on my homeward way
By wild Ohio’s brink of flowers,
While some lone boatman, from the deck,
Poured his soft numbers to that tide,
As if to charm from storm and wreck
The boat where all his fortunes ride!
Delighted Nature drank the sound,
Enchanted—Echo bore it round
In whispers soft, and softer still,
From hill to plain, and plain to hill,
Till e’en the thoughtless, frolick boy,
Elate with hope, and wild with joy,
Who gamboled by the river’s side,
And sported with the fretting tide,
Feels something new pervade his breast,
Chain his light step, repress his jest,
Bends o’er the flood his eager ear
To catch the sounds far off yet dear—
Drinks the sweet draught, but knows not why
The tear of rapture fills his eye
And can he now, to manhood grown,
Tell why those notes, simple and lone,
As on the ravished ear they fall,
Bind every sense in magic spell?
There is a tide of feeling given
To all on earth, its fountain Heaven.
Beginning with the dewy flower,
Just oped in Flora’s vernal bower—
Rising creation’s orders through
With louder murmur, brighter hue—
That tide is sympathy! its ebb and flow
Give life its hues of joy and wo.
Music, the master-spirit that can move
Its waves to war, or lull them into love—
Can cheer the sinking sailor mid the wave,
And bid the soldier on! nor fear the grave—
Inspire the fainting pilgrim on his road,
And elevate his soul to claim his God.
Then, boatman! wind that horn again!
Though much of sorrow mark its strain,
Yet are its notes to sorrow dear;
What though they wake fond memory’s tear!
Tears are sad memory’s sacred feast,
And rapture oft her chosen guest.
This retirement, which may almost be considered
seclusion, was enjoyed by Col. Butler nearly twenty-five
years, when he was called out by the Democratic
party to redeem by his personal popularity the congressional
district in which he lived. It was supposed
that no one else could save it from the Whigs. Like
all the rest of his family, none of whom had made
their military service a passport to the honors and
emoluments of civil stations, he was averse to relinquish
the attitude he occupied to enter on a
party struggle. The importunity of friends prevailed;
and he was elected to two successive terms in Congress,
absolutely refusing to be a candidate a third
time. He spoke seldom in Congress, but in two or
three fine speeches which appear in the debates, a
power will readily be detected which could not have
failed to conduct to the highest distinction in that
body. Taste, judgment, and eloquence, characterized
all his efforts in Congress. A fine manner, an agreeable
voice, and the high consideration accorded to
him by the members of all parties, gave him, what it
is the good fortune of few to obtain, an attentive and
gratified audience.
In 1844 the same experiment was made with
Butler’s popularity to carry the state for the Democracy,
as had succeeded in his congressional
district. He was nominated as the Democratic candidate
for governor by the 8th of January Convention;
and there is good ground to believe that he would
have been chosen over his estimable Whig competitor,
Governor Owsley, but for the universal conviction
throughout the state that the defeat of Mr. Clay’s
party, by the choice of a Democratic governor in
August, would have operated to injure Mr. Clay’s
prospects throughout the Union, in the presidential
election which followed immediately after in November.
With Mr. Clay’s popularity, and the activity
of all his friends—with the state pride so long
exalted by the aspiration of giving a President to the
Union—more eagerly than ever enlisted against the
Democracy, Col. Butler diminished the Whig majority
from twenty thousand to less than five thousand.
The late military events with which Maj. Gen.
Butler has been connected—in consequence of his
elevation to that grade in 1846, with the view to the
command of the volunteers raised to support Gen.
Taylor in his invasion of Mexico—are so well known
to the country that minute recital is not necessary.
He acted a very conspicuous part in the severe conflict
at Monterey, and had, as second in command
under Gen. Taylor, his full share in the arduous duties
and responsibilities incurred in that important movement.
The narrative of Major Thomas, senior assistant
adjutant-general of the army in Mexico, and hence
assigned by Gen. Taylor to the staff of Gen. Butler,
reports so plainly and modestly the part which Gen.
Butler performed in subjecting the city, that it may
well stand for history. This passage is taken from it.
“The army arrived at their camp in the vicinity of
Monterey about noon September 19th. That afternoon
the general endeavored by personal observation
to get information of the enemy’s position. He, like
Gen. Taylor, saw the importance of gaining the road
to Saltillo, and fully favored the movement of Gen.
Worth’s division to turn their left, &c. Worth
marched Sunday, September 20th, for this purpose,
thus leaving Twiggs’ and Butler’s divisions with Gen.
Taylor. Gen. Butler was also in favor of throwing
his division across the St. John’s river, and approaching
the town from the east, which was at first determined
upon. This was changed, as it would leave
but one, and perhaps the smallest division, to guard
the camp, and attack in front. The 20th the general
also reconnoitered the enemy’s position. Early the
morning of the 21st the force was ordered out to
create a diversion in favor of Worth, that he might
gain his position; and before our division came within
long range of the enemy’s principal battery, the foot
of Twiggs’ division had been ordered down to the
northeast side of the town, to make an armed reconnoisance
of the advanced battery, and to take it if it
could be done without great loss. The volunteer
division was scarcely formed in rear of our howitzer
and mortar battery, established the night previous
under cover of a rise of ground, before the infantry
sent down to the northeast side of the town became
closely and hotly engaged, the batteries of that division
were sent down, and we were then ordered to
[Pg 56]
support the attack. Leaving the Kentucky regiment
to support the mortar and howitzer battery, the
general rapidly put in march, by a flank movement,
the other three regiments, moving for some one and
a half or two miles under a heavy fire of round shot.
As further ordered, the Ohio regiment was detached
from Quitman’s brigade, and led by the general (at
this time accompanied by Gen. Taylor) into the town.
Quitman carried his brigade directly on the battery
first attacked, and gallantly carried it. Before this,
however, as we entered the suburbs, the chief engineer
came up and advised us to withdraw, as the object of
the attack had failed, and if we moved on we must
meet with great loss. The general was loath to fall
back without consulting with Gen. Taylor, which he
did do—the general being but a short distance off.
As we were withdrawing, news came that Quitman
had carried the battery, and Gen. Butler led the Ohio
regiment back to the town at a different point. In the
street we became exposed to a line of batteries on
the opposite side of a small stream, and also from a
tête de pont (bridge-head) which enfiladed us. Our
men fell rapidly as we moved up the street to get a
position to charge the battery across the stream.
Coming to a cross-street, the general reconnoitered
the position, and determining to charge from that point,
sent me back a short distance to stop the firing, and
advance the regiment with the bayonet. I had just
left him, when he was struck in the leg, being on foot,
and was obliged to leave the field.”
“On entering the town, the general and his troops
became at once hotly engaged at short musket range.
He had to make his reconnoisances under heavy fire.
This he did unflinchingly, and by exposing his person—on
one occasion passing through a large gateway into
a yard which was entirely open to the enemy. When
he was wounded, at the intersection of the two streets,
he was exposed to a cross-fire of musketry and grape.”
“In battle the general’s bearing was truly that of a
soldier; and those under him felt the influence of his
presence. He had the entire confidence of his men.”
The narrative of Major Thomas continues:
“When Gen. Taylor went on his expedition to
Victoria, in December, he placed Gen. Butler in command
of the troops left on the Rio Grande, and at the
stations from the river on to Saltillo—Worth’s small
division of regulars being at the latter place. Gen.
Wool’s column had by this time reached Parras, one
hundred or more miles west of Saltillo. General
Butler had so far recovered from his wound as to walk
a little and take exercise on horseback, though with
pain to his limb. One night, (about the 19th December,)
an express came from Gen. Worth at Saltillo,
stating that the Mexican forces were advancing in
large numbers from San Luis de Potosi, and that he
expected to be attacked in two days. His division,
all told, did not exceed 1500 men, if so many, and he
asked reinforcements. The general remained up
during the balance of the night, sent off the necessary
couriers to the rear for reinforcements, and had the
1st Kentuckey, and the 1st Ohio foot, then encamped
three miles from town, in the place by daylight; and
these two regiments, with Webster’s battery, were
encamped that night ten miles on the road to Saltillo.
This promptness enabled the general to make his
second day’s march of twenty-two miles in good
season, and to hold the celebrated pass of Los Muertos,
and check the enemy should he have attacked Gen.
Worth on that day, and obliged him to evacuate the
town. Whilst on the next, and last day’s march, the
general received notice that the reported advance of
the enemy was untrue. Arriving at the camp-ground,
the general suffered intense pain from his wound, and
slept not during the night. This journey, over a
rugged, mountainous road, and the exercise he took
in examining the country for twenty miles in advance
of Saltillo, caused the great increase of pain now
experienced.”
The major’s account then goes on to relate Gen.
Butler’s proceedings while in command of all the
forces after the junction of Generals Worth and Wool—his
dispositions to meet the threatened attack of
Santa Anna—the defences created by him at Saltillo,
and used during the attack at Buena Vista in dispersing
Miñon’s forces—his just treatment of the people of
Saltillo, with the prudent and effectual precautions
taken to make them passive in the event of Santa
Anna’s approach. It concludes by stating that all
apprehensions of Santa Anna’s advance subsiding,
Gen. Butler returned to meet Gen. Taylor at Monterey,
to report the condition of affairs; and the latter,
having taken the command at Saltillo, transmitted a
leave of absence to Gen. Butler, to afford opportunity
for the cure of his wound.
This paper affords evidence of the kind feeling
which subsisted between the two generals during the
campaign, and this sentiment was strongly evinced
by Gen. Butler, on his arrival in Washington, where
he spoke in the most exalted terms of the leader under
whom he served.
In person Gen. Butler is tall, straight, and handsomely
formed, exceedingly active and alert—his
mien is inviting—his manners graceful—his gait and
air military—his countenance frank and pleasing—the
outline of his features of the aquiline cast, thin
and pointed in expression—the general contour of his
head is Roman.
The character of Gen. Butler in private life is in fine
keeping with that exhibited in his public career. In
the domestic circle, care, kindness, assiduous activity
in anticipating the wants of all around him—readiness
to forego his own gratifications to gratify others, have
become habits growing out of his affections. His
love makes perpetual sunshine at his home. Among
his neighbors, liberality, affability, and active sympathy
mark his social intercourse, and unbending integrity
and justice all his dealings. His home is one
of unpretending simplicity. It is too much the habit
in Kentucky, with stern and fierce men, to carry their
personal and political ends with a high hand. Gen.
Butler, with all the masculine strength, courage, and
reputation to give success to attempts of this sort, never
evinced the slightest disposition to indulge the power,
whilst his well-known firmness always forbade such
attempts on him. His life has been one of peace with
all men, except the enemies of his country.
MATHEW MIZZLE,
OF THE INQUIRING MIND.
BY THE LATE JOSEPH C. NEAL.

Matthew Mizzle
How could he help it? Born with an inquiring
turn of mind, and gifted from the first with a disposition
toward experimental philosophy, by what processes
would you undertake to change the current of
Mathew Mizzle’s mind? He is one of those who
take nothing for granted. A weight of authority is
little in his mind when compared to the personal investigation
of the fact—facts for the people, and for
himself as one of the people—that’s the pivot on
which Mathew Mizzle turns and returns, one fact
being to his mind worth whole volumes of speculative
assumption; and to Mizzle all facts, let them relate
to what they may, are of peculiar interest. It is
useless to tell him so. He must go, see and examine
for himself. Often, for instance, as he had been told
that Gruffenhoff’s big dog would bite at the aspect of
strange visitations, do you think that this species of
information would content the youthful Mizzle?
No—he must see into the matter for himself, and
ascertain it beyond the possibility of a doubt, by
touching up Gruffenhoff’s big dog with a stick, as
the aforesaid big dog lay asleep in the sun, whereby
the demonstration was immediately afforded. The
big dog would bite—he did bite severely; and thus
the little Mizzle added another fact to his magazine
of knowledge, as well as an enduring scar to his person,
which placed the result upon record, and kept
memory fresh on the subject. One dog, at least, will
[Pg 58]
bite; and thenceforth, Mathew Mizzle admitted the
inference that dogs are apt to bite, under circumstances
congenial to such dental performances. If
you doubt it, there’s the mark.
“Burnee—burnee, baby,” are the notes of warning
often heard in the nursery, when heated stoves become
an object of interest to little human specimens
just learning to creep. But “burnee, burnee,” conveyed
no precise idea to the infantile Mizzle during
his preliminary locomotive operations; and in consonance
with the impulses of his nature, he soon
tried the stove in its most intense displays of caloric,
and in this way determined that “burnee, burnee,”
was unpleasant to the person, and injurious to the
costume and raiment of that person, to say nothing
of its threatening dispositions toward the whole
establishment. “Burnee, burnee,” to the house, as
well as “burnee, burnee,” to the baby. And so also
as to lamps and candles—that they would “burnee”
too, was placed, painfully, beyond the impertinent
reach of a doubt in minds of the most sceptic order.
Mathew Mizzle can show you the evidences to this
day, scored, as it were, upon the living parchment,
and engrossed in characters not to be misunderstood
upon the cuticular binding of his physical identity.
It was useless, also, to place the little Mathew at
the head of stairs, with information that any further
advance on his part would prove matter of injury.
How could he know until he had tried? Indeed, it
required several clear tumbles down an entire flight
to satisfy his judgment on this point, and to imprint
it on his mind, through the medium of his bumpology,
that the swiftest transition from one place to another,
especially when effected by the downward movement,
is not always the safest and the most agreeable.
But afterward, none knew better than he what is
meant by the word “landing,” as applied to the staircase.
“The Landing of Columbus” may be celebrated
in pictures; but Mathew Mizzle accomplished
landings that made very nearly as much noise as that
effected by “the world-seeking Genoese,” and the
voyages of both were accompanied by squalls.
But it was not by the touch alone that Mathew
Mizzle sought after information in his earlier career.
His taste was equally curious. Strange bottles were
subjects of the most intense interest, so that like
Mithridates, he almost became proof against injury
by the frequent imbibings of poison. He knew that
pleasant draughts came from bottles, but had to learn
that because a bottle has contents, it does not necessarily
follow that these contents are either safe or
agreeable. Ink, for instance—a copious mouthful of
ink—however literary one may be, ink thus administered
is not a matter over which the recipient is
inclined greatly to rejoice. It did not appear so, at
least, when Mathew Mizzle, in frock and trowsers,
astonished, after this fashion, his mouth, his clothing
and the carpet—so astonished himself that he forgot
to reverse the bottle, but permitted it to pour in
a steady stream right into the aperture of his lovely
countenance. No one probably in the wide world
ever acquired a greater variety of knowledge, as to
the effect of substances of all kinds upon the human
palate, than was obtained by Mathew Mizzle in the
course of his earlier investigations into the relative
qualities of solids and liquids. A spoonful of Cayenne
pepper probably afforded him as much of surprise
as any thing of the same portable compass.
The varied expressions of his countenance would
have been a study to a Lavater. The opera-house
never witnessed a dance more remarkable for force
and for expression; and if ever Mathew Mizzle was
wide awake—wider than on any previous occasion,
it was when he had seasoned himself highly with
Cayenne. It made Mathew piquant to a degree;
and something of the same kind might have been
said of him when under the influence of mustard.
He was then the warmest boy anywhere about; and
fully appreciated the cheering influence of “the
castors”—he did not go upon castors for a long time
afterward, and never again to the same extent.
There was another source of trouble to Mathew
Mizzle. His eyes proper were sharp enough; but
the knowledge they acquired was not sufficient to
satisfy his devouring thirst for information, and therefore
much of his seeing was done with the tips of
his fingers, or the grasp of his hands. He must touch
every thing, and of course spoilt many things. Leave
him alone in the room for a moment, and he would
open all the letters, peep into every drawer, smell at
every unknown substance, displace your china, spoil
your musical-box, climb up the piano-forte, and pull
over the vases of flowers. If you did not hear a
crash this time, do not flatter yourself. Some secret,
but equally important mischief has been accomplished,
though it may not be apparent for days.
The Mathew Mizzles always leave their mark; and
when a gun went off in his hands, the shot that fractured
the mirror rendered it fortunate that the mark
was only a mirror, as Mathew Mizzle roared with
terror at “the sound himself had made.”
Mathew Mizzle, grown as he is now to man’s
estate, has perchance changed the objects of his pursuit,
but the activity both of his mind and of his body
remains undiminished. Curious as ever to ascertain
facts. He is one of those who have ever an eye
upon their neighbors. He follows people to ascertain
whither they are going. It is a favorite amusement
of his to peep through the blinds of an evening,
to ascertain what you and your family are about. He
listens at doors, and he peers through cracks and
patronizes knot-holes. If he can learn nothing else,
it is a satisfaction for him to ascertain what you are
about to have for dinner, and who stopped in to tea.
Speak over loud in the street, and Mathew Mizzle
saunters close at your elbow, but with such an unconscious
look, that you would never dream that he
had come merely for information.
No one knows better than he all about the domestic
difficulties of families. His sources of intelligence
are innumerable. Sometimes you may find him on
the back fence, taking observations of the domestic
circle; and he has been seen of an evening up the
linden-tree in front of domiciles, for similar purposes.
The servants of the vicinage are all on confidential
terms with Mathew Mizzle; and—have you not
[Pg 59]
noted the fact?—when you would have secret discourse
with a friend, Mizzle comes upon you, as the
birds of prey scent a battle-field. All secrets appear
to hold a species of telegraphic communication with
our friend Mathew Mizzle, as to the fact at least, that
there is a secret in existence, as well as a regard to
its local habitation.
Ubiquitous Mathew Mizzle, yet invariably out of
place. Open the door suddenly, and Mathew Mizzle
is almost knocked down. Throw out a bucket of
water at night, and Mathew Mizzle is there to receive
its contents. Pass a stick through the key-hole,
and it’s Mizzle’s eye that suffers the detriment. You
stumble over him in dark entries—you find him lying
perdu in the closet. Go where you will, there is
Mizzle, if it be in the wrong place for Mizzle’s
presence.
Behold him prowling round the scenes to investigate
the mysteries of a theatrical performance.
There he is, just where he was told not to be, and
William Tell was not in fault that his arrow has
stricken Mathew Mizzle breathless. What business
had Mizzle there in Switzerland, lurking near the
walls of Altorf?
Mizzle’s last catastrophe, like the last catastrophe
of many other distinguished citizens, was effected by
means of a ladder, which he had ascended cautiously
by night, after the painters had left their work, to see
what was going on in the chamber of a second story.
Suddenly, there was a dog at the bottom of the aforesaid
ladder, and a cudgel at the top, presenting the
alternatives of a dilemma. Switches above and bark
below, what could the unfortunate Mathew Mizzle
do but surrender himself a prisoner of war? Poor
Mizzle! They put him under the pump, and made
him acquainted with the nature of ducks.
Is it not a pity that the system of “espionage” does
not obtain in America, that Mathew Mizzle might
have a field for the exercise of the qualities which
are so remarkably developed in his constitution? It
would be a perfect union of duty and of pleasure, if
he could be employed to find out every thing that
goes on in town and about, and it is a great pity that
means could not be devised to save so fine a young
man from the waste of his genius.
“People are so fussy about their secrets,” says he,
“as if there were any use of having secrets, if it
were not for the fun of finding them out and talking
about them. It’s mean and selfish to abridge intelligence
in that sort of way, and if I knew of any
country where they manage matters on a different
system, I’d emigrate right away, I would. A pretty
piece of business, to put a man under the pump,
because he seeks after knowledge.”
SHAWANGUNK MOUNTAIN.
BY ALFRED B. STREET.
And grassy orchards midst the oaken woods
Of Shawangunk, upon the mountain’s top
Stood a wood-cutter’s hut. Himself and wife
Shared it alone. The spot was green and sweet.
The earth was covered with a velvet sward,
Grouped with low thickets, here and there a tree
Rearing its dark rich foliage in the heavens.
Pleasant the echoes of his fast plied axe,
Merrily rattling through the mountain-woods,
To those who sought the old surveyor’s road
For shade and coolness; and amidst the sounds
Would boom deep heavy shocks of falling trees,
Like growls of thunder in the noontide-hush,
So that the eye would glance impulsively
Up to the tree-tops, to discern the peak
Of the ascending cloud.
His forest-life,
Though rude, was joyous. When the mellow charm
Of sunset on the smiling mountains lay,
The creaking of his high-piled cart would blend
With song or whistle blithe, as, dipping down
The road, he sought the village in the midst
Of the green hollow. This slight mountain-road
Went slanting to the summit, with blazed trunks
On either side, and soft delicious grass
Spreading its carpet; one faint track alone
Telling that wheel had e’er its beauty scarred.
Close to the hut it passed, then downward plunged,
And sought the level of the opposite side.
‘T was at the close of one cold winter day
That down this road I trod. My weary steps,
With efforts vain, had tracked, for hours, the deer,
And now, with empty flask and rifle, swift,
I journeyed homeward. Nature’s great bright eye
Low beaming in the west, still poured sweet light
Upon the mountain. The pure snow, all round,
In delicate rose-tints glowed. The hemlocks smiled,
Speckled with gold. The oak’s sear foliage, still
Tight clinging to the boughs, was kindled up
To warm rich brown. The myriad trunks and sprays
Traced their black lines upon the soft snow-blush
Beneath, until it seemed a tangled maze.
Upon the mountain’s top, a thread of smoke
From the low cabin rose, as though a streak
Of violet had been painted on the air.
I heard the ring of the wood-cutter’s axe,
And, through an opening, saw his instrument
Flashing into a walnut’s giant stem,
Whose upborne mass, in the fast lowering light,
Seemed cut in copper. A broad wind-fall near
Let down my eyes upon the hollow. White
In snow it lay, with long and dusky lines
Of fences crossing—groups of orchard-trees—
Hay-barracks—barns and long low dwelling-roofs.
Straight as an arrow ran the streak of road
[Pg 60]
Athwart the hollow. As I looked, the eye
In the red west sank lower, till half quenched
Behind the upland, then a shred of light
Glittered and vanished, and the sky was bare.
Whilst gazing on this splendor, suddenly
I heard a shriek. Shrill, ringing midst the woods
In piercing clearness, through my ears it cut,
And left a sense of deafness. Startled, round
I gazed. Again the horrid sound thrilled past.
I knew it then as the terrific cry
Of the fierce, bloody panther. In our woods
Naught fiercer, bloodier dwells, when roused by rage
Or hunger. Oft our hunters had of late
Marked the huge foot-prints of the ravenous beast,
And heard his scream at midnight, but no eye
As yet had seen him. With a nervous grasp
Upon my useless weapon, and a weight
Of helplessness, like lead, upon my soul,
I started on my path. At every step
I thought his tawny form and fierce green eye
Would meet my sight, upon some limb o’erhead.
But naught was seen. The village soon I reached,
And gladly crossed the threshold of my home.
The long, cold, breathless night came swiftly down.
The clear, magnificent moon seemed not inlaid
In the bright blue, but stood out bold, distinct,
As though impending from the cloudless skies
Glittering with frost. Upon the sparkling snow
The rich light slept in such sweet purity
As naught on earth can match. The hours sped on,
The silver day still shone serene and clear,
And twinkled on the crystals shooting round.
Gazing once more upon the splendid scene,
Before I sought the couch, my wandering eye
Glanced at the mountain. There it grandly stood
A giant mass of ivory. On the spot
Where the steep slanting road the hollow joined,
My sight a moment dwelt, for there I last
Had swept around a quick and piercing gaze,
In search of the gaunt monster whose keen cry
Still echoed in my ears. Is that a spot
Of shadow flickering in some transient breeze?
No. O’er the hollow, gliding swift, it comes.
Is it the ravenous panther, fierce for blood,
Seeking the village? Closer as it speeds
A clearer shape it shows—a human form—
‘T is the wood-cutter’s wife! She loudly shrieks,
“My husband—lost—wake, wake!” the moonlight falls
Upon her features swollen with tears. A band
Of villagers was soon aroused, and forth
We sallied toward the mountain. So intense
The cold, the snow creaked shrilly at our tread,
And the strewed diamonds on its surface flashed
Back the keen moonlight. As we trod along,
The wife in breathless haste, her story told,
How, when the sunset fell, she watched to see
Her husband’s form swift speeding up the road,
From the side-clearing, at that wonted hour,
Toward his low roof. The sunset died, and night
Sprang on the earth; the absent one came not.
The moon moved up; the latch-string was not pulled
For entrance in the cabin. Hours sped on.
And still, upon the silvered snow, no form
Her gaze rewarded. Once she heard afar
A panther’s shriek. Her fear to frenzy rose.
To the side-clearing sped she; naught was there
But solitude and moonlight. As she told
Her tale I shuddered. In my ear again
Rang the fierce shriek I heard as sunset glowed,
And my flesh crept with horror. Up we trod
Our mountain snow-path speedily. At length,
To where the narrow opening in the woods
Led from the road, we came. ‘T was at this spot
I stood, and watched the form and flashing axe
Of him, the lost. We passed within. The moon
Threw on the little clearing a full flood
Of radiance. There the crusted wood-pile stood;
There was the walnut with a ghastly notch
Deep in its heart. A ledge of rock rose up
Beside the wounded tree, and at its base
A space of blackest hue proclaimed a chasm.
No life was stirring on the brilliant waste;
The trees rose like a wall on every side
But where the ledge frowned darkly. As I checked
My footsteps at the half-hewn walnut, drops
Thick sprinkled round—the snow stamped down—an axe
Lying upon the high wreathed roots, my gaze,
As with a charm, arrested. From this spot
Large prints and a broad furrow stretched along
To the black chasm within the rocky ledge.
We clustered round the mouth. A low, deep growl
Came from the depths. Two orbs of flashing fire
Glared in the darkness. Brace, the hunter, aimed
His rifle just between the flaming spots,
And fired. Fierce growls and gnashings loud of teeth
Blent with the echoes, and then all was still.
The spots were seen no more. A few had brought
Splinters of pine for torches, and the flint
Supplied the flame. With one hand grasping tight
A hatchet keen, the other a bright torch,
The dauntless hunter ventured, with slow steps,
Within the cavern. Soon a shout we heard,
And Brace appeared, with all his giant strength
Dragging a lifeless panther. In again
He passed, and then brought out a human form,
Mangled and crushed. A shriek pealed wild and high,
And, swooning, sank the wife upon the snow,
Beside the dead. With silent, deep-felt awe
We bore both to the hut. A sudden cloud
Rose frowning from the north, and deep and fierce
Howled the loosed tempest. From her death-like swoon,
Roused by our care, the hapless wife poured out
Her cries and wailings. Through the livelong night
We heard her moans and screams and ravings wild,
Blending with all those stern and awful tones
That the scourged forest yields. But morning dawned,
And brought the widowed and the broken heart
The peace of death. Beside the lonely hut,
Two graves were opened in the frozen snow,
And silence then fell deeply on the spot.
No more the smoke curled up. No more the axe
Rang in the mountain; and a few short years
Leveled the cabin with the forest-earth,
Midst spreading bushes, fern and waving grass.
INNOCENCE.
From thy hand that knows not stain;
Flowers that woo, the smile that blesses,
Hours that pass and leave no pain!
Be with me in sleeping, waking;
Be with me in toil and rest;
Living, thine; and, life forsaking,
Let me slumber on thy breast!

INNOCENCE
A DRAMA OF REAL LIFE.
(IN A LETTER FROM N. P. WILLIS TO THE EDITOR OF GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.)
To Geo. R. Graham, Esq.
New York, December 1, 1847.
Dear Sir,—By to-night’s mail should go to you a
piece of mental statuary, which is yet in a marble
block of the reluctant quarry of my brain—due to you
by agreement on the first of December, one unconceived
tale! But though we do so strangely bargain
the invisible wares of the imagination, deliverable,
like merchandize, on a certain day, the contractor is
still liable to the caprices of the world he trades from,
and your order on me for fancy yet undug, must, I
fear, be protested. You would not believe me if I were
to tell you literally why. But the truth is that I, and
a certain cave (mentioned by Humboldt, on the banks
of the Oronookoo, which he calls a “subterranean
organ,”) can only give out music in certain states of
the weather. With the dry, sharp, icy north wind of
the last few days, I could no more write than I could
supply electricity to Morse’s wire.
But—no failure is quite twenty shillings in the
pound. What say you to the assets? The statue will
not be forth coming—but will you have the model,
after which the undug block was to have been
chiseled? Shall I send you the literal truth which I
had intended to drape with imagination—tell the facts
of real life which I had designed to weave into a
story. I shall thus, at least, clear yourself of the
non-fulfillment of the promise of your pre-advertised
contents, and (engaging to send you a story properly
completed for the next number) shall effect, perhaps,
a compromise for my delinquent punctuality.
This, then, is the thread of literal truth which was
to have run through the fancy-woof of my story.
Some years ago, after a year or two of residence in
different cities of Italy, I found myself very much at
home in Naples. It was an unusually gay season—the
concentration of the rank and fashion of the
floating society of travelers varying between Rome,
Florence, and Naples, very much as it does, in our
country, between the different watering-places—by
caprices that no one can foresee. The English people
of rank, more particularly, were in very great force;
and the blonde moustaches, so much admired in the
dark-haired South, and the skins of alabaster and
rose, so envied by the brunettes of Italy, abounded
at the balls and in the public places. The king kept
very gay court, the royal entertainments accessible to
all strangers properly introduced, and the ambassadors
and bankers, nobles and wealthy strangers, seemed to
want twice as many nights and mornings in the week,
so conflicting were the balls and breakfasts, driving-parties
and dinners.
As, of course, an unobserved looker-on in scenes
of such brilliant rivalry and display, I had more attention
to spare than most whom I met; and I soon
found myself—eyes, mind, fancy, and interest, absorbed
in one study—a new revelation of a type of
woman. We are accustomed to see the sex in
classes—hundreds of a kind—and find them sufficiently
absorbing as nouns of multitude. It is probably
one of Heaven’s principles of human safety,
that women are made in “lots” so like, that a transfer
of a slighted heart, from an unwilling beauty to some
willing likeness of her, safely vents the volcano.
Proportionately dangerous, however, are those rare
women—of whom a man sees, perhaps, one or two
in his life—who are the only ones of their type and
kind; for, out of love for them, their is no exit but
through their hearts.
You are going too fast if you fancy I am about to
record a fruitless passion of my own. Though of
“easy wax,” I am not stamped, except by will of the
imprintress; and my only cobweb thread of personal
remembrance is a horseback excursion to Camaldoli,
in which I played the propriety-third to the best of
my discretion. It is necessary to define thus much,
to redeem my estimate of the lady from the imputation
of mere fancy. Had I known her intimately, or
not known her at all, my judgment of her would be
less reliable. In just the position for untroubled and
most favorable observation, I studied her in silence
through that brilliant season, and laid away her image
(as one does without more than one or two choked-down
aspirations) to people castles in the air, and fill
niches in the temple of dreams.
The foregoing prepares you for a portrait of the
proposed heroine of my story—but that you would
have had, had the story been written. I never could
draw a picture of a woman but from the life, and to that
fictitious tale I should have transferred, with studied
and careful truthfulness, the enamel portrait burnt in
upon my memory, and which you would have admired
my fancy for conceiving. Oh! the mistake of supposing
that we can imagine things brighter than we
have seen with our eyes—that there is any kingdom
of air, visitable by poets, which is comparable to the
glorious world we live in, with its some women, some
sunsets, some strains of music, and some fore-tasted
heaven-thrills of emotion.
The heir to one of the oldest titles of England was
the husband of this lady. The fortunes of his family
had been wasted; and they had lived for a generation
or two in comparative obscurity, when the present
Lord —— came of age. He had been educated carefully,
but was of great personal beauty, and I thought
when I first saw him, was as fine a model as I had
ever seen of the quiet, reserved, self-intrenched
school of modern English manners. With his beauty
and his title, though with little or no estate, he had
easily married a lady of fortune—the only daughter
[Pg 62]
of a retired banker. And this heiress, Lady ——, is
the one whose story I would have told through a veil
of fiction.
The Countess of —— was an unsurpassed horsewoman,
and rode constantly. Her blood-horses had
been sent round by ship from England; and she was
always mounted on an animal whose every fibre
seemed obedient to her thought, and with whose motion
every line of her own tall and slenderly-rounded
person, and every ringlet of her flowing, golden curls
seemed in a correspondence governed by the very
spirit of beauty. She rode with her rein loose, and
her mind apparently absorbed with any thing but
her horse. A turn of her head, or the pressure of her
foot upon his shoulder, was probably the animal’s
guidance. But, of an excessively impassioned nature,
she conversed in the saddle with the expression and
gesture of the most earnest untrammeling of mind,
and, in full speed, as in the repose upon a lounge in a
saloon, she carried away the listener with her uncalculating
and passionate absorption—no self-possession,
however on its guard it might be, able, apparently,
to withstand the enveloping and resistless
influence which she herself was a slave to. Unconsciousness
of every thing in the world, except the
feeling she was pouring from her soul, seemed the
only and every-day condition and law of her nature;
and supreme as she was in fashion of dress, and style
of manner, these seemed matters learned and lost
thought of—she having returned to nature, leaving
her triumphs as a belle to be cared for by infallible
habit. A separate spirit of light, speaking from the
lips of the most accomplished and best perfected of
women—the spirit, and the form possessed, being
each in full exercise of their best faculties—could
scarcely have conveyed more complete impressions
of wondrous mind, in perfect body, or have blended
more ravishingly, the entireness of heavenly with
the most winning earthly development. She was
an earnest angel, in the person of a self-possessed and
unerringly graceful woman.
I chanced to be looking on, when Prince ——, one
of the brothers of a royal family of central Europe,
was presented to the Countess ——. It was at a
crowded ball; and I observed that, after a few minutes
of conversation with her, he suddenly assumed a ceremonious
indifference of manner, and went into another
room. I saw at once that the slightness of the
attention was an “anchor to windward,” and that, in
even those few minutes the prince had recognized a
rare gem, and foreseen that, in the pursuit of it, he
might need to be without any remembered particularity
of attention. Lady ——- conversed with
him with her usual earnest openness, but started a
little, once or twice, at words which were certainly
unaccompanied by their corresponding expression of
countenance; and this, too, I put down for an assumption
of disguise on the part of the prince. It was
natural enough; with his conspicuous rank, he could
only venture to be unguarded in his attentions to
those for whom he had no presentiment of future
intimacy.
That the progress of this acquaintance should
assume for me the interest of a drama—a scene of it
played every night, with interludes every day, in
public drives and excursions—would not be wonderful
to you, could I have drawn the portrait of the
principal performer in it, so that you would understand
its novelty. I had never seen such a woman,
and I was intensely interested to know how she
would bear temptation. The peculiar character of
the prince I easily understood; and I felt at once,
that of all stages of an accomplished man’s progress,
he was at the one most dangerous to her, while,
perhaps, no other kind of woman in the world would
have called upon any but very practiced feelings of
his own. He was of middle age, and had intellect
enough to have long anticipated the ebb of pleasure.
With his faculties and perceptions in full force, he
was most fastidious in permitting himself to enjoy an
enthusiasm, to admire, to yield to, or to embark upon
with risk. The admiration of mere beauty, mere
style, mere wit, mere superiority of intellect in woman,
or of any of these combined, was but a recurrent
phase of artificial life. He had been to the terminus,
the farthest human capability of enjoyment of this,
and was now back again to nature, with his keenest
relish in reserve, looking for such outdoings of art as
nature sometimes shows in her caprices. In the
Countess —— he recognized at once a rare miracle
of this—a woman whose beauty, whose style, whose
intellect, whose pride, were all abundant, but, abundant
as they were, still all subservient to electric
and tumultuous sensation. Her life, her impulse—the
consciousness with which she breathed—was the
one gift given her by Heaven in tenfold measure,
and her impression on those she expanded to, was
like the magnetizing presence of ten full existences
poured into one. The heart acknowledged it before
her—though the reason knew not always why.
Lord —— would scarce have been human had he
not loved such a woman, and she his wife. He did
love her—and doubtless loves her at this hour with
all the tenderness of which he could ever be capable.
If they had lived only on their estates in England,
where seclusion would have put up no wall of concealment
to his feelings, she might have drawn from
the open well of his heart, the water for which her
ardent being was athirst. But with the usage of
fashionable life, he followed his own amusements
during the day, leaving the countess to hers; and in
scenes of gayety they were, of course, still separated
by custom; and all she enjoyed of nature in her rides,
or of excitement in society, was, of course, with
others than her husband. Naples is in the midst of
palace-gardens, and of wonders of scenery—in seeing
which love is engendered in the bosom and brain
with tropical fruitfulness—and Lady —— could no
more have lived that year in Italy without passionate
loving, than she could have stayed from breathing the
fragrance of the orange blossoms, when galloping
between the terraced gardens of Sorrento.
When abroad, a little more than a year ago, I
made a visit to a friend, whose estate is in the same
county with that of the father of Lady ——, and between
[Pg 63]
whose park-gates and his extends the distance
of a morning’s drive through one of the loveliest
hedged winding-roads of lovely England. A very
natural inquiry was of the whereabout and happiness
of the Countess of ——, whom I had left at Naples
ten years before, and had not been in the way of
hearing of since; and I named her in the gay tone
with which one speaks of the brilliant and happy.
We were sitting at the dinner-table, and I observed
that I had mis-struck a chord of feeling in the company
present, and with well-bred tact, the master of
the house informed me that misfortunes had befallen
the family since the period I spoke of, and turned the
conversation to another topic. After dinner, I heard
from him the following outline of the story, and its
affecting sequel.
Near the close of the season when Lord —— was
at Naples, he suddenly left that city and returned
with his wife and their one child to England. To the
surprise of the wondering world, Lady —— went to
her father’s, and Lord —— to the small estate of his
widowed mother, where they remained for a while in
unexplained seclusion. It was not long before rumors
arrived from Italy, of a nature breathing upon
the reputation of the lady; and soon after a formal
separation took place, Mr. ——, her father, engaging
to leave his whole fortune to the son of Lord ——,
if that nobleman would consent to give him to the
exclusive keeping of his mother. With these facts
ended the world’s knowledge of the parties, the separated
pair remaining, year after year, in absolute
seclusion; and Lady —— never having been known
to put foot beyond the extending forest in which her
home was hidden from view, and the gates to which
were guarded from all entrance, even of family
friends.
It was but a few days before this sequel was narrated
to me, that the first communication had been
made from the Countess of —— to her husband. It
was a summons to attend, if he wished, the burial of
his only child—the heir of his name, and the bringer-back,
had he lived, of wealth to the broken fortunes
of his title. A severer blow could hardly have followed
the first—for it struck down heart, pride, and
all that could brighten this world’s future. Lord ——
came. The grave was made in a deep grove of firs
on the estate of the boy’s mother. There were but
three mourners present—herself, her father, and her
husband. The boy was ten or eleven years old
when he died, and one of the most gifted and noble
lads, in mind and person, that had ever been seen by
those who knew him. On his horse, with his servant
behind him, the young boy-lord was a constant sight
of pride and beauty to the inhabitants of the county,
and was admired and beloved every where he rode
in his daily excursions.
The service was read; the two parents stood side
by side at the grave, while the body was laid in it—the
first time they had met since their separation, and
both in the prime of life, and with hearts yearning—both
hearts, beyond a doubt—with love, and longing
for forgiveness; and when the earth rang on the
coffin, they parted without exchanging a word. The
carriage of Lord —— waited for him in the avenue;
and with the expiring echo of his wheels through
that grove of fir-trees, died all hope and prospect, if
any had been conceived, of a re-union, in grief, of
these proud broken-hearted.
I have told you thus, with literal truth, all that I
could know of this drama of real life; but, of course,
its sketchy outline could be easily filled out by fancy.
Your readers, perhaps, will like to do this for themselves.
Yours truly,
N. P. Willis.
LINES TO ——.
BY CAROLINE F. ORNE.
Gleaming across the blue,
Like a star of the golden twilight
Through the misty evening dew,
Like a strain of heavenly music
Breathed mournfully and low,
Charming the heart to sadness
By its bewildering flow—
Thou camest to my presence
In the far off long-ago.
Thou camest for a moment,
Then fleeted swift away,
As the rosy cloud of sunset
Fades at the close of day,
As the beaming star of twilight
Withdraws its golden ray.
Thou hast past from out my presence
As the songs low cadence dies,
Which the heart seeketh ever,
And evermore it flies.
Oh, in my weary journeying
Come to me yet once more,
While still my footsteps wander
On Time’s uncertain shore.
Come to me, oh, sweet vision
Of what my soul has sought,
And with mine once more mingle
Thy far, sky-piercing thought.
Call I in vain thy spirit?
Do I seek thee all in vain?
Shall I never hear thy accent
In music fall again?
Why didst thou cross my pathway,
Oh soul so pure and true?
To fade like the clouds of sunset.
Like the star from the misty blue?
AUTUMNAL SCENERY.
WHAT IS NECESSARY TO THE ENJOYMENT OF NATURE’S BEAUTIES.
BY JOSEPH R. CHANDLER.
I am not of those who think that a true enjoyment
of the beauties of nature, of natural scenery, and
natural objects, generally, is a test of the purity of
principle or the delicacy of sentiment, any more than
I hold that a love of music is essential to domestic,
social or political virtue. The cultivation of the eye
and the ear—or the capabilities in those organs for
cultivation—have more to do with all this than many
seem to allow; and men and women of the purest
principles, and the highest benevolence, may stand
within the loveliest scenes that nature has ever
spread out, or may listen to the most delicious music
that art has ever prepared and performed, without
comprehending the beauties or the excellence of
either, or imagining that there is a moral test applied
to them in these attractions. Nevertheless, there is
an enjoyment in such scenes and such sounds, and
those who are permitted to share therein have another
life—or such an additional enjoyment added to that
of ordinary minds, that they seem to live more, if not
longer, in such pleasures than the common allotment;
and none, I suspect, will doubt that the indulgence of
a taste for natural beauties tends to soften the mind,
soothe the passions, and thus elevate the feelings and
aspirations.
If I have less of the power of appreciating and enjoying
rural sights and rural sounds, if there is vouchsafed
to me a limited capability of understanding and
delighting in the beauties of the field and wood, of
gathering pleasure from the outstretched loveliness
of land and stream, still I thank God; and I speak
with reverence, I thank God that I have some pleasure
in these things; and more than that, I have a
certain fixed delight in noticing the enjoyment which
the better formed and higher cultivated mind derives
from what a good Providence has poured out for the
decoration of the earth. Humble as this faculty may
be, which is partly exercised through intermediate
objects, I find it useful to me, and, still better, I find
that it ministers to other pleasures—to enjoy what is
lovely is a high and a cultivated talent—the enjoyment
of that loveliness with another kindred or more
elevated mind is a yet higher attainment, as the performance
of concerted music is more difficult and
more gratifying than a simple solo.
Rarely within my recollection, and that is as inclusive
as the remembrance of almost any around
me, rarely has an autumn been more delightful than
that which has just closed, in its clear, shining sunlight,
or more attractive for its bland and healthful
temperature. Not leisure—for that I have little to
boast of, or to fear. Let my young readers mark
that word, fear. I am not about to write a homily
upon the uses of time and talents, but let me parenthetically
note that the gift of enjoying leisure is so
rare in the young, that a lack of constant occupation
should be rather feared than courted. I do not speak
of the danger of flagrant vice, but of a growing propensity
to disregard portions of time, because only
portions may be necessary to the discharge of admitted
duties—the danger is imminent—but not to the
young alone. In youth, love of action may employ
the leisure to the promotion of vice in age, a tendency
to inertness may induce the abuse of the leisure to
total inaction. I can hardly imagine any object more
unsightly than an idle old man—the dead trunk of a
decayed tree, marring the landscape and injuring culture.
But I must return. Not leisure, for I have
little of that to boast of or fear; not leisure, but a
love, a growing love for the partial solitude of the
field, and something of an enjoyment of the elevating
communion which it leaves, sent me more than once
in November last strolling beyond the dusty roads
and noisy turnpike in the vicinity of our city. It
was, as I have reason to recollect, on the eighteenth
of November, that I was wandering observantly, but
in deep contemplation, across some of the fields that
lie near the road leading from the city to Frankford.
It was a lovely day, and every feeling of my heart
was consonant to the scene. Ascending a little
eminence, I obtained an extensive view. The forest
trees had lost their rich garb of mottled beauties, and
their denuded limbs stretched out with attenuated
delicacy, seemed to streak the distant horizon with
darkened lines. On my right the winding Delaware
lay stretched out in glassy beauty, and near me,
glittering in the sunlight beyond, were a thousand
gossamer webs that had survived a recent storm.
The fields were unusually green, for the season, as
if the year were clothing itself, like an expiring prelate,
with its richest habiliments, that its departure
might leave the impress of that beauty which comes
from its usefulness. I had yielded to the influences
of the scene, had allowed my feeling to predominate,
and was in the midst of an unwonted abstraction
from all ordinary cares and relations, catching something
of that state with which the more gifted are indulged,
when I was startled by the sound of footsteps
upon the carpet-like grass around me.
“Hardly looking for game here?” said the person
inquiringly.
“And without dog and gun?” said I.
“There’s not much game in these parts,” said he.
“And yet I was hunting!” said I. “Hunting
pleasure from the prospect.”
“I do not derive much pleasure,” said my companion,
[Pg 65]
“from such things. Almost all fields are
alike to me. Generally they are places for labor, or
they lie between my residence and labor, and thus
make a toilsome distance.”
“But do you not enjoy the pleasure of this scene?
Do you not, while looking abroad from some eminence,
feel a sensation different from what you experience
while walking on the turnpike?”
“Most generally. I think there was once or twice
a feeling came over me here which I did not exactly
understand.”
“And when was that?”
“Always on Sunday morning, as I have been
crossing the field to attend service at the church
yonder. I could not tell whether it was a sense of
relief from ordinary labor, or something connected
with the service in which I was about to join; but,
certainly, the fields, and woods, and water beyond,
had a different appearance, and seemed to affect me
differently from their ordinary influence. Perhaps
as these feelings are recent, they may have sprung
from another cause.”
“If the beauties of nature, and the influence of religious
aspirations could not account for those feelings
which you experienced, I can scarcely tell
whence you derived the sensation.”
“I suppose that all beauties are not discernable
at once, and our sympathies are not all awakened by
a single exhibition of what may be productive of
delight or sorrow. Whatever of pleasure I have
derived from the beauties observable from such
places as this, are not primarily referable to my own
powers of application, but rather from the lessons
of another—lessons derived from a few words, and
from constant example.”
“And, pray, what example could open to you new
beauties in a landscape, or develop attractions in a
scene which you had been in the habit of seeing for
many years?”
“I do not know that any one has taught me by
word and example to see from any point of observation,
aught that I had not discerned before, but it is
certain that what was unnoticeable became an object
of contemplation, and points of the scenery have
been made to harmonize by association, when
viewed separately, they had little that was attractive.
“A few years since, a young lady, I think of
European birth, was brought to live in the house
which stands near yonder clump of trees; her situation
seemed that of an humble companion to the
lady—but her services and her influence made her
more than loved. I never saw more affection exhibited
than all of the household manifested toward
her. I cannot tell you what means she used to acquire
such a mastery over the love of all around
her, but, though less within the influence of her
attractive manners than some others, I yet shared
in the general feeling of regard. She was a frequent
visiter to a small eminence in this immediate
neighborhood, and I often followed her thither,
though I was careful not to reach the place until her
departure; and then I have gone around as she did,
looking at the various points of the scenery, to try
to have the enjoyment which was imparted to her
from the visits. Once I came when she was here,
and met a condescension entirely hidden in kindness;
she called my attention to what she designated
the numerous beauties of the place, and subsequently
I went frequently to the spot to look at
what she had pointed out, and I think I occasionally
derived some new pleasure from the scene. I am
not able now to say whether that pleasure was the
result of new capacities to behold beauties, or
whether it was consequent upon my respect for
her who had imparted the lesson. Perhaps both.
“There was a young man, a relative of Mrs. ——,
with whom this lady resided, that came frequently to
the house. I never saw a person apparently more winning
in his manner, or more delicate in his attentions;
and, as all expected, he proposed for marriage to the
young woman. It was thought that there would be
objections on the part of his relations—and there were;
but they came from the gentleman of the house, who
plainly declared that the young man was not worthy
of the woman he sought. Her heart, it was evident,
was concerned; it was whispered, I know not how
truly, that the youth had associations in the city unworthy
his relations at home. But when do the
young and confiding ever regard monitions of this
kind. She, whose good sense had restored order to
a family that needed direction, and had sustained her
against all adverse circumstances among strangers,
could not influence her against the pleadings of her
own heart. The young man, more than a year since,
received a commission, and joined the army at
Mexico. He left with her a sealed paper, and his
favorite dog. The animal was already most affectionately
attached to her, and now became her constant
companion. Never did I see an animal so completely
devoted to a human being; never was kindness
more reciprocated than was that of the companion
of her walks; he patiently awaited at the door of the
church for the conclusion of the services, and at night
held vigils beneath her window. I think the dog,
too, must have understood something of the beauty
of this scenery; for I have seen him for an hour together
standing wistfully beside his mistress, and
gazing up into her face, and then not meeting with an
encouraging look, stretching his sight far away in the
direction of her eyes, as if determined to share with
her whatever contributed to her pleasure or her pain.
“Less than four months ago news reached the family
of the death of the young man—I do not remember
the exact time, or the place of the engagement in
which he fell—but his death produced deep sensation
in the family generally, but it went to the heart
of the young lady. I saw her once or twice on her
favorite place in the field, but I dared not approach
her—she had no companion but the faithful dog. In
two weeks she was confined to her bed—and shortly
afterward the family was plunged in new afflictions
by her death. I was inquiring of one of the family
relative to the particular disease of which she died,
and heard it suggested that it might have been a
rapid consumption.”
“I think not,” said a very little girl, who had
shared in the affectionate instruction of the deceased.
“And why?”
“Can the heart of a person break to pieces?”
asked the child.
“The heart may be broken,” I said.
“Then that is it—for I heard mamma tell sister
that Miss Mary’s heart was broken.”
“I have noticed that the death of an affianced one
is more severely felt by a woman, as a severe disturbance
of affection, than is the death of a husband.
And I suppose this comes from the delicacy of a
maiden that shrinks from the utterance of a grief
which finds vent and sympathy with a widow. I
never hear of such a bereavement without deeper
sorrow for the survivor’s sufferings, than I have for
the mourning wife. God help her who’s crushed
by a grief that she may not openly indulge; who
must hide in her bosom the fire that is consuming
her life.”
The sealed paper was reopened; it contained a rich
bequest to the young woman, and with it was a small
piece of paper, containing her request to be buried
beyond us, whence she had so often contemplated
the scene around us. The field was her own property,
by the will of the young man. She relinquished
all else of his gift. “We buried her there. I say
we—for though my position was far below hers,
yet none felt more deeply her loss than those who
looked up to admire her. The little paling that surrounds
the eminence was erected to keep away the
foot of the thoughtless. Shall we go to see the
grave?”
I followed the man into the enclosure. The sods
which covered the grave of Mary had not yet united;
and one or two seemed to be worn, as if they had
been treated with some rudeness. I drew the attention
of my guide to the abrasion.
“Ah, yes! that is poor Lara’s doings,” said he.
“Poor dog! I looked around for him at the funeral,
expecting to see him at the grave, but was disappointed.
Every evening since the funeral, just
before the sun goes down, and often in the morning—the
hours in which Miss Mary was wont to come
hither to enjoy the scenery—poor Lara has been
seen stretched out upon the grave, uttering his grief
in a low wail. I scarcely believe that he will recover
from the loss he has sustained; and others
might be equally unconsolable, if they did not feel
that it is better with Mary now than when she
lived.”
When I had looked downward to the grave for a
time, and almost into it, that I might the better contemplate
the character and end of her who rested
there, my companion drew my attention to the
beauty of what was around us.
“Miss Mary loved to stand here,” said he, “and
enjoy the rich sunset. Mark, now, how richly its
beams are thrown from the windows of yonder
Gothic house beyond the turnpike, and on the new
dwelling a little this side. A mellowness is in that
light, to soothe where it falls; and the whispering of
the southern wind that we now hear, is like the
cries of spirits communing with their good sister
below us.”
“You seem now to enjoy the scenery, my friend,”
said I, “as much as almost any other person.”
“Sir, I have felt, of late, a growing fondness for
this place and this scene; and last Sunday, when returning
from the afternoon service, I stood here
almost wrapt in the pleasure which the place afforded
to the departed one, and I have since come to believe
that there is something more than book-knowledge
necessary to the relish of natural scenery.”
“May I ask what that something is, which you
think assists us to appreciate the beauty of a landscape?”
“Why, sir—perhaps I am wrong, you certainly
know better than I—but, it appears to me, my
growing sense of enjoyment in this scene is due to
the memory of the virtues of her whom I constantly
connect with this place, and that enjoyment is fixed
and augmented by the frame of mind in which I go
to, or come from the place of worship.”
“If I understand you correctly, you have come
to the conclusion that to enjoy nature, our hearts
must be touched, and our affections mellowed by
earthly sympathies, and our views expanded and
elevated by a sense of religious duties.”
“Something like that, sir.”
“And is not that what is understood by ‘LOVE TO
GOD, AND LOVE TO MAN?'”
POETRY.—A SONG.
BY GEORGE P. MORRIS.
Of sweet and pleasant poetry;
I read it in the running brook
That sings its way toward the sea:
It whispers in the leaves of trees,
The swelling grain, the waving grass.
And in the cool fresh evening breeze
That crisps the wavelets as they pass.
The flowers below—the stars above—
In all their bloom and brightness given,
Are, like the attributes of love,
The poetry of earth and heaven.
Thus Nature’s volume, read aright,
Attunes the soul to minstrelsy,
Tinging life’s clouds with rosy light,
And all the world with poetry.
THE MOURNER.
BY THE LATE DR. JOHN D. GODMAN.
Are Nature’s enchantments not scattered around,
Has the rose lost her fragrance, the tulip her bloom,
Has the streamlet no longer its mild, soothing sound?
Say what are thy pleasures—or whence is thy bliss,
In thy breast can no movements of sympathy rise?
Canst thou glance o’er a region so lovely as this,
And no bright ray of pleasure enliven thine eyes?
Where are there fields more delightfully drest,
In a verdure still fresh’ning with every shower?
Here are oak-covered mountains, with valleys of rest,
Richly clothed in the blossoming sweet scented flower.
Why lingerest thou ever to gaze on that star,
Sinking low in the west e’er the twilight is o’er?
While the shadows of evening extending afar
Bid the warbler’s blithe carol be poured forth no more,
Oh why when the Sabbath bell’s pleasantest tone
Wakes the soul of devotion in song to rejoice,
Are thy features with sorrow o’erclouded alone,
While no sounds but of sadness are heard from thy voice?
Listen, while I tell thee, stranger!
In a brief and hurried measure:
Though my soul drink not of pleasure,
Though mine eyes be sunk in gloom;
Tis not from fear of coming danger,
Nor yet from dread of doom.
The youngest leaves must fall,
When summer beams have ceased to play;
And may not sorrow spread her pall,
When joy, and hope, and love decay?
Earth’s loveliest scenes;
The boons of heaven most cherished;
Fields dressed in gladdening greens,
Are drear, when hope has perished:
Spring’s beauteousness,
Followed by summer’s glory,
May fade without the power to bless,
As doth a dreaméd story.
It gives me peace to gaze at even,
Watching the latest, faintest gleam
Of yon bright traveler of heaven,
Reflected in the silver stream;
For she I love has gently leaned—
While my fond heart with bliss was swelling—
Upon my arm, to see descend
That brilliant star in light excelling.
The chiming bells give joy no more,
Long since the tones have lost their sweetness;
They now but wake me to deplore
The bliss that fled with air-like fleetness.
Blame not my sorrow: chilling pride
Nor clouds my brow nor kills the smile;
For loss of wealth I never sighed,
But all for her I mourn the while.
She was my all, my fairest, dearest, best;
I loved—I lost her—tears may speak the rest.
ELSIE.
BY KATE DASHWOOD.
Just blown apart, and wet with dew—
A fair child in a garland weaves
‘Mid glowing flowers of every hue.
She sitteth by the rushing river,
While the soft and balmy air
Scarce stirs the starry flowers that quiver
Amid her sunny hair—
Thou of the laughing eyes! ‘mid all
The roses of thy coronal—
Thou’rt fairest of the fair.
Ah, bright young dreamer! may thy heart
In its early freshness ever be
Pure as the leaves—just blown apart—
Of the rose thou’rt wreathing in childish glee.
Ah, well I know those flowers thou’rt twining
For thy fair pale mother dear—
For the love-light in those blue eyes shining
Is shadowed by a tear;
And thy thoughts are now in that dim, hushed room—
With the sad, sweet smile, and the fading bloom—
Thou’rt all too young to fear.
SONNET TO ——.
Sinking full slowly to his nightly rest,
And gilding with a glory all his own
The bannered splendor of the glowing west,
Entranced I gazed upon the gorgeous scene
That thus so fair before my vision lay;
The calm, serene, blue heavens looked out between,
And softly smiled upon retiring day.
All was so beautiful, I could but feel
A shade of sadness that thou wert not nigh,
The radiant glory to behold with me;
And still the thought would o’er my spirit steal,
That all the clouds and mists in my dark sky
Would gather rays of glory, my life’s sun, from thee!
C. O.
GAME-BIRDS OF AMERICA.—NO. VIII.
AMERICAN STARLING OR MEADOW-LARK.
This well-known inhabitant of our meadows
like the Partridge, is sociable, somewhat gregarious,
and partially migratory. The change of country,
however, appears to be occasioned only by scarcity
of food, and many of them pass the whole winter
with us. They may be bought in our markets when
snow is on the ground; and in the month of February,
Wilson found them picking up a scanty subsistence
in the company of the snow-birds, on a road
over the heights of the Alleghanies. Its flight, like
that of the Partridge, is laborious and steady.
Though they collect their food from the ground, they
are frequently shot on trees, their perch being either
the main branches, or the topmost twigs. At the
time of pairing, they exhibit a little of the jealous
disposition of the tribe, but his character vindicated
by his bravery, and the victory achieved, he retires
from his fraternity to assist his mate in the formation
of her nest. The flesh of the Meadow-Lark is
white, and for size and delicacy, it is considered
little inferior to the Partridge. In length, he measures
ten and a half inches, in alar extent, nearly seventeen.
Above, his plumage, as described by Nuttall,
is variegated with black, bright bay, and ochreous.
Tail, wedged, the feathers pointed, the four outer
nearly all white; sides, thighs, and vent, pale
ochreous, spotted with black; upper mandible
brown, the lower bluish-white; iris, hazel; legs and
feet, large, pale flesh-colour. In the young bird
the color is much fainter than in the adult.

RICE BUNTING. (Emberiza Oryzivora.
Wilson.)
This is the Rice and Reed-Bird of Pennsylvania
and the Southern States, and the Boblink of New
York and New England. He is of little size, but
of great consequence, hailed with pleasure by the
sportsman and the epicure, and dreaded as worse
than a locust by the careful planter. Wilson has
treated of him fully, and from his eloquent account
we shall endeavor to select a few points in his
history worthy of notice. According to his best
biographer, then, three good qualities recommend
him, particularly as these three are rarely found in
the same individual—his plumage is beautiful, his
song highly musical, and his flesh excellent. To
these he added the immense range of his migrations,
and the havoc he commits. The winter residence
of this species is from Mexico to the Amazon, from
whence they issue in great hosts every spring. In
the whole United States, north of Pennsylvania,
they remain during the summer, raising their progeny;
and as soon as the young are able to fly they
collect together in great multitudes, and pour down
on the oat-fields of New England. During the
breeding season, they are dispersed over the
country; but as soon as the young are able to fly,
they collect together in great multitudes, like a
torrent, depriving the proprietors of a good tithe of
[Pg 69]
their harvest, but in return often supply his table
with a very delicious dish. From all parts of the
north and western regions they direct their course
toward the south, and about the middle of August,
revisit Pennsylvania, on their route to winter quarters.
For several days they seem to confine themselves
to the fields and uplands; but as soon as the
seeds of the reed are ripe, they resort to the shores
of the Delaware and Schuylkill in multitudes; and
these places, during the remainder of their stay,
appear to be their grand rendezvous. The reeds,
or wild oats, furnish them with such abundance of
nutritious food, that in a short time they become extremely
fat, and are supposed by some of our epicures
to be equal to the famous Ortolans of Europe.
Their note at this season is a single chuck, and is
heard overhead, with little intermission from morning
till night. These are halcyon days for our
gunners of all descriptions, and many a lame and
rusty gun-barrel is put in requisition for the sport.
The report of musketry along the reedy shores of
the Delaware and Schuylkill is almost incessant,
resembling a running fire. The markets of Philadelphia,
at this season, exhibit proofs of the prodigious
havoc made among these birds, for almost
every stall is ornamented with some hundreds of
Reed Birds.
The Rice Bunting is seven inches and a half long,
and eleven and a half in extent. His spring dress
is as follows: upper part of the head, wings, tail,
and sides of the neck, and whole lower parts, black;
the feathers frequently skirted with brownish-yellow,
as he passes into the color of the female;
back of the head, a cream color; back, black,
seamed with brownish-yellow; scapulars, pure
white; rump and tail coverts the same; lower part
of the back, bluish-white; tail, formed like those of
the Woodpecker genus, and often used in the same
manner, being thrown in to support it while ascending
the stalks of the reed; this habit of throwing in
the tail it retains even in the cage; legs, a brownish
flesh color; hind heel, very long; bill, a bluish-horn
color; eye, hazel. In the month of June this
plumage gradually changes to a brownish-yellow,
like that of the female, which has the back streaked
with brownish-black; whole lower parts, dull-yellow;
bill, reddish-flesh color; legs and eyes as in the male.
The young birds retain the dress of the female until
early in the succeeding spring. The plumage of
the female undergoes no material change of color.

CEDAR BIRD. (Ampelis Americana.)
The Cedar-Bird, (Ampelis Americana,) is very
frequently shot at the same time with the Robin.
The plumage of this bird is of an exquisitely fine
and silky texture, lying extremely smooth and
glossy. The name Chatterers has been given to
them, but they make only a feeble, lisping sound,
chiefly as they rise or alight. On the Blue Mountains,
and other ridges of the Alleghanies, they
spend the months of August and September, feeding
on the abundant whortleberries; then they descend
to the lower cultivated parts of the country to feed
on the berries of the sour gum and red cedar. In
the fall and beginning of summer, when fat, they are
in high esteem for the table, and great numbers find
purchasers in the market of Philadelphia. They
have derived their name from one kind of their
favorite food; from other sorts they have also been
called Cherry Birds, and to some they are known
by the name of Crown Birds.
REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS.
The Poetical Works of Fitz-Greene Halleck. Now first
collected. Illustrated with Steel Engravings, from drawings
by American Artists. New York: D. Appleton & Co.
1 vol. 8vo.
This volume is a perfect luxury to the eye, in its typography
and embellishments. The fact of an author’s appearance
in so rich a dress, is itself an evidence of his
popularity. We have here, for the first time, a complete
edition of the author’s poems, tender and humorous, serious
and satirical, in a beautiful form. It contains Alnwick
Castle, Burns, Marco Bozzarris, Red Jacket, A Poet’s
Daughter, Connecticut, Wyoming, and other pieces which
have passed into the memory of the nation, together with
the delicious poem of Fanny, and the celebrated Croaker
Epistles. The illustrations are all by American artists,
and really embellish the volume. The portrait of Halleck
is exceedingly characteristic of the man, expressing that
union of intellect and fancy, sound sense, and poetic power,
which his productions are so calculated to suggest. His
great popularity—a popularity which has always made the
supply of his poems inferior to the demand—will doubtless
send the present magnificent volume through many editions.
The poems of Halleck are not only good in themselves,
but they give an impression of greater powers than they
embody. They seem to indicate a large, broad, vigorous
mind, of which poetry has been the recreation rather than
the vocation. A brilliant mischievousness, in which the
serious and the ludicrous, the tender and the comic, the
practical and the ideal, are brought rapidly together, is the
leading characteristic of his muse. In almost every poem
in his volume, serious, or semi-serious, the object appears
to be the production of striking effects by violent contrasts.
The poet himself rarely seems thoroughly in earnest, though
at the same time he never lacks heartiness. There are
two splendid exceptions to this remark—Burns, and Marco
Bozzarris—poems in which the delicacy and energy of the
author’s mind find free expression. They show that if the
poet commonly plays with his subject, it is not from an incapacity
to feel and conceive it vividly, but from a beautiful
willfulness of nature, which is impatient of the control of
one idea or emotion. Halleck’s perceptions of the ideal
and practical appears equally clear and vivid. His fancy
cannot suggest a poetical view of life, without his wit at
the same time suggesting its prosaic counterpart in society.
A mind thus exquisitely sensitive both to the beautiful and
laughable sides of a subject—looking at life at once with
the eye of the poet and the man of the world—naturally
finds delight in a fine mockery of its own idealisms, and
loves to sport with its own high-raised feelings. His
poetry is not, therefore, so much an exhibition of the real
nature and capacity of the man, as of the play and inter-penetration
of his various mental powers, in periods of
pleasant relaxation from the business of life. In a few instances,
we think, his humorous insight has been deceived
from the unconscious influence upon his mind of the sentiment
of Byron and Moore. Thus he occasionally falls
into the exaggerations of misanthropy and sentimentality.
In his poem entitled Woman, we are informed that man
has no constancy of affection,—
Even while his parting kiss is warm;
But woman’s love all change will mock,
And, like the ivy round the oak,
Cling closest in the storm.
Here, for the purpose of a vivid contrast, there is a sacrifice
of poetic truth. The same piece closes with asserting that
the smiles and tears of woman,
That frailer thing than leaf or flower,
A poet’s immortality.
Here the thought, redeemed as it is by beautiful expression,
is worthy only of a sentimental poetaster of the
Della Cruscan school; and we can easily imagine what a
mocking twinkle would light the eye of its author, if some
one should tell him that Homer, Dante, Shakspeare, and
Milton were “kept bright” by the smiles and tears of
woman. These, and one or two other passages in Halleck,
are unworthy of his manly and cant-hating mind; and it
is wonderful how they could have escaped his brilliant
good sense.
Fanny, and the Croaker Epistles are the most brilliant
things of their kind in American literature, full of wit,
fancy, and feeling, and in all their rapid transitions, characterized
by an ethereal lightness of movement, a glancing
felicity of expression, which betray a poet’s plastic touch
equally in the sentiment and the merriment. No American
poems have been more eagerly sought after, and more provokingly
concealed, than these. Three editions of Fanny
have been published, but the difficulty of obtaining a copy
has always been great. Many who were smitten with a
love for it have been compelled to transcribe it from the
copy of a more fortunate collector. The Croaker Epistles
have been even more cunningly suppressed. Now we
have both in a form which will endure with the stereotype
plates. They evince the most brilliant characteristics of
Halleck’s genius, and continually suggest the thought, that
if the mind of the author be so powerful and various in
its almost extempore sport and play, it must have still
greater capacity in itself.
Fanny, and the Croaker Epistles swarm with local and
personal allusions which a New-Yorker alone can fully
appreciate. Van Buren, Webster, Clinton, the politicians
and authors generally of the period when the poems were
written, are all touched with a light and graceful pencil.
Fanny is conceived and executed after the manner of
Byron’s Beppo and Don Juan. It is full of brilliant
rogueries, produced by bringing sentiment and satire
together with a shock. For instance,
In memory’s twilight beauty seen afar:
Dear to the broker is a note of hand
Collaterally secured—the polar star
Is dear at midnight to the sailor’s eyes,
And dear are Bristed’s volumes at half price.
The sun is loveliest as he sinks to rest;
The leaves of Autumn smile when fading fast;
The swan’s last song is sweetest—and the best
Of Meigs’s speeches, doubtless, was his last.
In a mocking attempt to prove that New York exceeded
Greece in the Fine Arts, we have the following convincing
arguments:
Blushing, had owned his purest model lacks;
We’ve Mr. Bogart in the best of plaster,
The Witch of Endor in the best of wax,
Beside the head of Franklin on the roof
Of Mr. Lang, both jest and weather-proof.
In painting we have Trumbull’s proud chef d’œuvre,
Blending in one the funny and the fine;
[Pg 71]
His independence will endure forever—
And so will Mr. Allen’s lottery sign;
And all that grace the Academy of Arts,
From Dr. Hosack’s face to Bonaparte’s.
In physic, we have Francis and McNeven,
Famed for long heads, short lectures, and long bills;
And Quackenboss, and others, who from heaven
Were rained upon us in a shower of pills.
It would be impossible to give a notion of the genial
satire of the Croakers by extracts. The following, from
the epistle to the Recorder, is unmatched for felicity and
exquisite contrast:
With helm, and shield, and breast-plate on,
Dashing his war-horse through the waters;
The R*d*r would have built a barge,
Or steamboat, at the city’s charge,
And passed it with his wife and daughters.
In the same piece occurs the following fine tribute to
Bryant:
The heart, its teachers, and its joy,
As mothers blend with their caress
Lessons of truth and gentleness,
And virtue for the listening boy.
Spring’s lovelier flowers for many a day
Have blossomed on his wandering way,
Beings of beauty and decay,
They slumber in their autumn tomb;
But those that graced his own Green River,
And wreathed the lattice of his home,
Charmed by his song from mortal doom,
Bloom on, and will bloom on forever.
Pope has become famous for his divine compliments,
but certainly no poet ever celebrated the genius of another
with more felicity and sweetness than in the above beautiful
passage.
It would be impossible to notice all the striking poems
in this volume—and they are too favorably known to need
it. There is one piece, however, which deserves especial
commendation, and its merits do not appear to have called
forth the eulogy which has been bountifully lavished on
many others. We allude to his exquisite translation from
Goethe, on the eighty-third page—the invocation to the
ideal world, which precedes Faust. It is one of the gems
of the volume.
The Poetical Works of Lord Byron. Complete in one
Volume. Collected and Arranged, with Illustrative Notes.
Illustrated by Elegant Steel Engravings. New York:
D. Appleton & Co. 1 vol. 8vo.
This edition of Byron might bear the palm from all other
American editions, in respect to its combination of cheapness
with elegance, if it were not the most valuable in point
of completeness and illustrative notes. It is a reprint of
Murray’s Library edition, and while executed in a similar
style of typography, excells it, if we are not mistaken, in
the number of its embellishments. It contains an admirable
portrait of Byron, a view of Newstead Abbey, and also
six fine steel engravings, executed with great beauty and
finish. It is uniform with the same publisher’s library
edition of Southey and Moore, contains eight hundred
pages of closely printed matter, and includes every thing
that Byron wrote in verse. It does honor to the enterprise
and taste of the publishers, and will doubtless have a
circulation commensurate with its merits. As long as our
American booksellers evince a disposition to publish
classical works in so beautiful a form, it is a pleasant duty
of the press to commend their editions. We cordially wish
success to all speculations which imply a confidence in the
public taste.
It would be needless here to express any opinion of the
intellectual or moral character of Byron’s poems. Everybody’s
mind is made up on those points. The present
edition is admirably adapted to convey to the reader
Byron’s idea of himself, the opinions formed of him by his
contemporaries, and the effect of his several works on the
public mind as they appeared. It contains an immense
number of notes by Moore, Scott, Jeffrey, Campbell,
Wilson, Rogers, Heber, Milman, Gifford, Ellis, Bridges,
and others, which will be found extremely useful and
entertaining. Extracts are taken from Byron’s own diary,
and from the recorders of his conversations, giving an accurate
impression of each poem, as regards its time and
manner of composition, the feelings from which it sprung,
and the opinion he entertained of its reception by the public.
Profuse quotations are made from the first draught of each
poem, showing how some of the most striking ideas were
originally written, and the improvements introduced in
their expression by the author’s “sober second thoughts.”
The opinions expressed of the various poems by the leading
reviews of the time, including the criticisms of Scott,
Jeffrey, Gifford, Heber, and others, are largely quoted.
Added to these are numerous notes, explaining allusions,
or illustrating images which the common reader might be
supposed not to understand. Taken altogether, the edition
will enable almost any person to obtain a clear understanding
of Byron and his works, without any trouble or
inconvenience. There is no other edition which can compare
with it in this respect.
Many of the notes are exceedingly curious, and if not
absolutely new, have been gathered from such a wide
variety of sources, as to be novel to a majority of readers.
We have been struck with the impression which Byron’s
energy made upon Dr. Parr, the veteran linguist. After
reading the Island, he exclaims—”Byron! the sorcerer!
He can do with me according to his will. If it is to throw
me headlong upon a desert island; if it is to place me on
the summit of a dizzy cliff—his power is the same. I
wish he had a friend, or a servant, appointed to the office
of the slave, who was to knock every morning at the
chamber-door of Philip of Macedon, and remind him he
was mortal.” From Parr’s life we learn that Sardanapalus
affected him even more strongly. “In the course of
the evening the doctor cried out, ‘Have you read Sardanapalus?’
‘Yes, sir.’ ‘Right; and you couldn’t sleep a
wink after it?’ ‘No.’ ‘Right, right—now don’t say a
word more about it to-night.’ The memory of that fine
poem seemed to act like a spell of horrible fascination upon
him.” Perhaps from a few anecdotes like this, we gain a
much more vivid impression of the sensation which Byron’s
poems excited on their first appearance, and their strong
hold upon the imagination and passions of the public,
than we could obtain from the most elaborate description
of their effects. If such was their power upon an old
scholar like Parr, what must have been their influence
upon younger and more inflammable minds?
The editor’s preface to Don Juan is no less valuable
than entertaining. It contains not merely the opinions expressed
of the poem by the reviews and magazines, but
those of the newspapers, and enables us to gather the judgment
of the English people upon that strange combination
of sublimity and ribaldry, sentiment and wit, tenderness and
mockery, at the time it first blazed forth from the press. The
suppressed dedication of the poem to Southey is also given
in full, with all its brutal blackguardism and drunken brilliancy.
In truth, the volume conveys an accurate impression
of all the sides of Byron’s versatile nature, and from
its very completeness is the less likely to be injurious.
There is no edition of his poems which we could more
safely commend to the reader, as it exhibits Byron the poet,
Byron the scoffer, Byron the roué, in his true colors and
real dimensions; and if, after reading it, a person should
[Pg 72]
adopt the old cant about his brilliant rascalities, and the old
drivel about his sentimental misanthropy, the fault is in the
reader rather than the volume. For our own part we are
acquainted with no edition of any celebrated author,
equaling this in the remorselessness with which the man
is stripped of all the factitious coverings of the poet, and
stands out more clearly in his true nature and character.
The Life of Henry the Fourth, King of France and Navarre.
By G. P. R. James. New York: Harper & Brothers.
2 vols. 12mo.
Few kings have been so fortunate as Henry the Fourth
in the reputation and good will they have obtained from
the people. By democrats as well as monarchists his name
is held in a kind of loving veneration. Much of this popularity
is doubtless owing to his superiority, in disposition as
well as mind, to the ferocious bigotry of his age, and to
his great edict of toleration which healed for a time the
horrible religious dissensions of France. Apart from his
ability, however, his virtues as a king sprung rather from
good-nature and benevolence, than from moral or religious
principle. His toleration was the result of his indifference
as much as his good sense; and he was not a persecutor,
because to him neither Catholicism nor Protestantism was
of sufficient importance to justify persecution. He was a
fanatic only in sensuality; and if he committed crime, it
would be rather for a mistress than a doctrine. The last
act of his reign, growing out of his impatience in having
his designs on the Princess of Condé baffled, showed that
lust could urge him into an unjust and unprincipled war,
where religious superstition would have been totally ineffective.
Mr. James’s Life of Henry is a careful compilation from
the most reliable sources of information, and embodies a
large amount of important knowledge. Though far from
realizing the higher conditions of historical art, it is more
accurate and spirited than the general run of historical
works. Mr. James’s conscience in the matter of the present
book, seems to have been much greater than we might
have expected from the king of book-makers. When his
history was ready for the press, the French Government
commenced publishing the “Lettres Missives” of Henry
IV., and Mr. James delayed his book four years, in order
that its facts might be verified or increased by comparison
with that important publication. His work, therefore, is
probably the fullest and most accurate one we possess on
the age of which it treats. It is well worthy of an attentive
perusal. It abounds in incidents and characters which
would make the fortune of a novel, and is an illustration
of that kind of truth which is stranger than fiction. The
Harpers have issued the work in a tasteful form.
Artist Life. By H. T. Tuckerman. New York: D. Appleton
& Co. 1 vol. 12mo.
Mr. Tuckerman is an author whose productions we have
repeatedly had occasion to notice and to praise. They
have always a finished air, which favorably distinguishes
them from many American publications, the products of
mingled talent and haste. Mr Tuckerman does not appear
to rush into print, with unformed ideas hastily clad in a
loose undress of language—as if the palm of excellence
were due to the swiftest runner in the race of expression.
His style is clear, polished, graceful, and harmonious,
combining a flowing movement with condensation, and free
from the tricks and charlatanries of diction. He is not so
popular as he would be if he made more noise about his
words and thoughts, and called the attention of the public
to every felicity of his style or reflection by a pugnacious
manner, and a strained expression. Though possessing a
singularly rich and suggestive fancy, and a wide variety of
information, his use of ornament and allusion is characterized
by a taste, an appropriateness, a reserve, which men
of smaller stores rarely practice. As a critic, he is calm,
clear, judicious, sympathetic, and making the application of
a principle all the more stringent, from his vivid perception
of the object of his criticism. The present volume is worthy
of its subject, and is more calculated to convey accurate
information of the lives, character, and works of American
artists, than any other we have seen. It is also exceedingly
interesting, being full of anecdotes and biographical memoranda
of artists who are commonly known only as
painters, not as men. In this respect the volume contains
much original information, which will be valuable to the
future historian of American art. In his criticism, Mr.
Tuckerman evinces knowledge as well as taste; and by
avoiding technical terms, he contrives to render agreeable
and clear what is generally unintelligible to the uninitiated
reader of critiques on paintings. The volume contains,
among other sketches and biographies, very interesting
notices of the lives and works of West, Copley, Stuart,
Allston, Morse, Durand, W. E. West, Sully, Inman, Cole,
Weir, Leutze, and Brown.
Appleton’s Library Manuel: Containing a Catalogue Raisonne
of upwards of Twelve Thousand of the most Important
Works in Every Department of Knowledge, in all
Modern Languages, New York; D. Appleton & Co.
1 vol. 8vo.
This is one of the most available and valuable bibliographical
works extant. Its object is indicated by its title.
Such a book should be in the possession of every student,
scholar, book-collector, and librarian. There is hardly a
subject which can attract the attention of an inquisitive
mind, which is not included in this collection, and the titles
of the best books, in different languages, which relate to it
given in full, with the various editions, and their price. It
would be needless to dilate upon the value of such a work.
The compilers deserve the highest credit for the labor,
intelligence, and expense they have devoted to it. The
cost is but one dollar.
Sybil Lennard, a Record of Woman’s Life.
Mrs. Grey is one of the most popular novel writers of the
present day, and Sybil Lennard is unquestionably the best
of her works. It is published by Mr. T. B. Peterson, by
whom the advance sheets were procured from England.
Chambers’ Miscellany.
Part No. 5, of Chamber’s interesting Miscellany has been
published, and the articles it contains are of the highest
order of excellence. Messrs. Zieber & Co. are the Philadelphia
publishers.
Posthumous Writings of Joseph C. Neal, Esq.—We
have several admirable Charcoal Sketches by Mr. Neal—a
rich legacy bequeathed expressly to us by our gifted and
lamented friend. Now that the fountain, whose outpourings
have so often enriched our pages, is forever closed,
these gems of genius will have a new and peculiar value.
We commence their publication in our present number.
The New York Mirror.—This journal is edited with
surpassing ability; and its continued and advancing popularity
is creditable to the taste of the community in which
it is published. Spirited, independent, and liberal, it not
merely, as its name indicates, reflects the light of the age,
but shines with a lustre of its own. It is well worthy its
good fortune.
FOOTNOTES:
space to show what the reviewer will admit I have distinctly shown in
the essay referred to—viz: that the additional syllable
introduced, does not make the foot an anapœst, or the equivalent of
an anapœst, and that, if it did, it would spoil the line. On this
topic, and on all topics connected with verse, there is not a prosody
in existence which is not a mere jumble of the grossest error.
Transcriber’s Notes:
1. page 2–removed extra word ‘the’ after ‘…before the
windows lounged…’
2. page 6–typo ‘Jenning’ corrected to ‘Jennings’
3. page 9–added double quotation mark at start of
sentence ‘What do I see! My dearest…’
4. page 10–added double quotation mark after
‘Nonsense–what payment,’
5. page 10–added double quotation mark at end of paragraph
‘…and proceedings commence directly.
6. page 18–added double quotation mark missing at start of
paragraph ‘Oh I’ll soon show you,’
7. page 23–added missing period in sentence ‘our prosodies
call anapœsts’
8. page 28–removed extra ‘a’ in second line of stanza beginning ‘Did
he answer guiltless, lo!’
9. page 28–typo ‘stife’ corrected to ‘strife’
10. page 32–added period to sentence ‘…whither he was going’
11. page 43–likley missing word ‘for’ inserted in sentence ‘…off
the dangers ahead for a single instant.’
12. page 45–typo ‘exhaused’ corrected to ‘exhausted’
13. page 46–typo ‘minuute’ corrected to ‘minute’
14. page 58–typo ‘observatious’ corrected to ‘observations’
15. page 66–inserted opening quotation mark at assumed start of
speech “We buried her there. I say…”